Skip to main content

Full text of "A record of the families of Robert Patterson (the elder). emigrant from Ireland to America, 1774; Thomas Ewing, from Ireland, 1718; and Louis Du Bois, from France, 1660; connected by the marriage of Uriah Du Bois with Martha Patterson, 1798. Part first, containing the Patterson lineage"

See other formats


Go 

929.2 
P272d 
1134259 


GENEAL-CGY  COLLECT-lON 


ALLEN  COUNTY  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


3  1833  00859  1759 


7^ 


_  .  #i- 


</ 


<StC<7 


-^  C/-«  <^// 


5 


^^. 


Q"C^ 


A  RECORD 

OF  THE  FAMILIES  OF 

EGBERT  PATTERSON  (the  elder), 

Emigrant  from  Ireland  to  America,  1774; 


THOMAS    EWING, 

From  Ireland,  1718; 


LOUIS  DU  BOIS, 

From  France,  1660; 

Connected  by  the  Marriage  of  Uriah  Du  Bois  with  Martha  Patterson,  1798. 


PART  FIRST, 


CONTAINING  THE 


PATTERSON    LINEAGE. 


EDITION  OF  ONE  HUNDRED  AND  FIFTY  COPIES  ;    PRINTED   FOR  THE 
USE  OF  THE  FAMILY  CONNEXION  ONLY. 

H 

V/\/  I  V  U  ou  wv    "^  u)  I  VN  <;a     "D  V--  ^■-  o  (  6 


PRESS    OF   JOHN   C.    CLARK. 


1847. 


^' 


INTRODUCTION. 


Ci  1131259  ' 

^  If  this  little  family-book  were  likely  to  fall  into  the  hands  of 

^  strangers,  an  apologetic  preface  would  be  necessary.  "  Why 
should  these  families  be  signalized  by  a  printed  memoir?"  There 
J  is  no  reason  why  they  should ;  and  if  due  weight  were  given  to  the 
^  principle  which  lies  beneath  this  record,  many  a  house  would  fol- 
low the  example,  and  we  should  be  relieved  from  the  singularity. 
If  it  be  right  to  put  our  household  dates  in  the  family  Bible ;  if  it  is 
no  breach  of  modesty  to  set  up  a  tombstone ;  no  act  of  notoriety  to 
preserve  the  miniature  and  the  lock  of  hair,  then  we  may  justify  a 
larger,  more  liberal,  and  more  lasting  memento  of  those  who,  living 
or  dead,  are  bound  to  us  by  ties  which  cannot  be  sundered,  and 
which  ought  to  be  kept  firm  and  bright.  But  this  book  is  no  pub- 
lication ;  and  this  makes  apology  superfluous. 

Amongst  ourselves,  however,  it  may  still  be  asked  what  were  the 
motives  which  led  to  this  undertaking.  I  could  name  so  many, 
as  to  make  this  salutatory  of  a  weary  length.  It  does  seem 
that  a  mind  of  ordinary  candour  and  discernment  must  perceive 
them,  either  before  or  after  perusal  of  the  book.  Let  a  kind  and 
generous  construction  be  put  upon  the  whole,  and  every  part;  and 
especially  let  me  not  be  charged  with  a  purpose  of  indulging  va- 
nity, or  casting  blame. 

My  helps  have  been  as  good  as  could  be  afforded  in  the  case ; 
perhaps  no  one  in  the  connexion  was  more  favourably  situated  for 


INTRODUCTION. 


procuring  the  requisite  facts  and  evidences.  The  truth  was 
steadily  aimed  at;  to  be  particular  in  stating  the  means  by  which 
it  was  sought  to  be  attained,  would  take  up  too  much  room. 
There  is  a  better  test  of  accuracy. 

It  is  not  unusual  for  writers  to  extenuate  the  faults  of  their  per- 
formances, on  gi-ounds  which  might  have  excused  their  labours 
altogether.  On  my  part,  I  am  bound  to  say,  that  however  dis- 
satisfied with  what  is  here  offered,  I  have  taken  time  enough  to  it, 
and  have  done  my  best.  To  have  done  less,  would  have  given  a 
wrong  estimate  of  the  regard  in  which  I  hold  my  subject,  and 
those  who  are  expected  to  be  my  readers.  To  them,  with  the 
cordial  esteem  of  a  friend  and  kinsman,  I  commit  this  record  of 
themselves  and  their  progenitors,  entreating  them,  if  it  be  found 
worthy,  to  preserve  it  for  future  generations. 

WILLIAM  EWING  DU  BOIS. 

Philadelphia,  November,  1847. 


PATTERSON. 


Through  the  lines  of  Patterson  and  Ewing,  we  partake  largely 
of  the  Scotch- Irish  blood.  The  compound  has  an  unmusical  ex- 
pression ;  but  its  harshness  is  lost  in  the  contemplation  of  a  race, 
who  in  the  struggle  for  popular  rights,  were  ever  forward  to  take 
the  people's  side ;  whose  cardinal  principle  was  always  the  main- 
tenance of  real  religion,  and  that  undefiled ;  and  out  of  whose  ranks 
have  stood  forth  many  eminent  characters,  in  affairs  of  both  church 
and  state.  How  they  came  by  this  epithet,  is  known  to  every 
body.  It  was  not  by  the  mixture  of  two  opposite  races,  as  might 
at  first  be  supposed;  but,  by  a  process  of  decanting  from  vessel  to 
vessel,  they  were  first  Scotch,  then  Irish ;  and  now,  many  of  them, 
American.  But  beyond  this  mere  syllabus,  their  history  is  little 
known ;  and  perhaps  this  ignorance  is  common,  even  amongst  de- 
scendants of  the  stock.  A  limited  sketch  is  all  that  can  be  offered 
in  this  place.* 

The  quarrels  of  James  I.  with  the  Roman  Catholics  in  Ireland, 
early  in  his  reign,  led  to  a  conspiracy  against  British  authority  in 
that  island.  Its  detection  forced  the  chief  conspirators  to  fly  the 
country,  leaving  their  estates  at  the  mercy  of  a  monarch,  who  only 
waited  a  pretext  for  taking  possession.  A  second  insurrection, 
limited  to  the  province  of  Ulster,  soon  gave  occasion  for  another 


*  A  larger  account  of  the  colonization  of  Ulster,  may  be  seen  in  the  "  His- 
tory of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland,"  by  Dr.  Reid,  of  Carrickfergus 
2  Vols.     1834—37.     This  book  is  scarce  here. 


6  SETTLEMENT  OF  ULSTER. 

large  forfeiture,  and  nearly  six  entire  coiinties,  in  that  district,  were 
thus  subjected  to  the  king's  disposal. 

But  it  was  a  territory  which  showed  the  effects  of  a  long  series 
of  lawless  disturbances.  Almost  depopulated,  and  its  resources 
wasted,  it  had  yet  a  few  fortified  cities,  some  insulated  castles,  and 
cabins  of  the  natives,  too  poor  to  be  plundered.  Cultivation  of 
the  soil  was  visible  only  in  some  favoured  spots,  and  the  face  of 
the  country  seemed  divided  between  woods  and  marshes.  The 
character  of  the  population  is  variously  represented.  On  one  side, 
the  palm  is  awarded  to  Ulster,  at  this  period,  as  "  the  most  con- 
stant in  maintaining  its  liberty,  and  in  preserving  the  Catholic  re- 
ligion;" while  on  the  other,  it  is  aiErmed,  that  the  state  of  morals 
and  of  society  was  in  keeping  with  the  physical  aspect  of  the 
province. 

For  the  improvement  of  the  country,  and  firmer  establishment 
of  British  rule,  king  James  resolved  upon  a  plan  of  colonization; 
and  a  liberal  ofter  was  made  to  his  subjects  in  England  and  Scot- 
land, to  settle  upon  the  confiscated  lands.  The  grounds  having 
been  previously  surveyed,  emigration  commenced  about  the  year 
1610.  Of  the  settlers  from  England,  many  were  non-conformists. 
The  arbitrary  measures  of  the  king  gave  them  no  peace  at  home, 
and  they  were  willing  to  seek  for  liberty  of  conscience  in  a  cold 
and  unreclaimed  Avilderness.  But  the  vicinity  of  Scotland  to  the 
north  of  Ireland,  and  the  hardiness  and  enterprise  of  the  Scotch 
people,  brought  the  principal  body  of  emigrants  from  that  king- 
dom. A  refuge  from  religious  bigotry  was  not,  however,  at  this 
time,  the  main  inducement  to  emigration.  Many  adventurers, 
who  had  made  shipwreck  of  fortune,  or  character,  or  both,  retired 
thither  to  begin  the  world  anew ;  and  "  going  to  Ireland"  became 
a  bye-word  of  reproach.  Sufferers  from  losses,  or  for  conscience 
sake,  too  often  find  themselves  summarily  classed  with  the  im- 
provident and  vicious,  and  "  exceedingly  filled  with  the  scorning 
of  those  that  are  at  ease." 

Of  rapid  and  beneficial  revolutions,  if  our  own  country  be  set 
aside,  we  seldom  read  of  a  greater,  in  every  aspect,  than  that 
which  took  place  in  the  province  of  Ulster.  The  towns  were  re- 
plenished with  inbabitants,  the  lands  were  cleared,  and  houses 
erected  through  the  country.  In  1618,  a  surveyor  appointed  by 
tbe  crown,  reported   8000   settlers,  of  British   liirth   and  descent. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  TROUBLES.  7 

"capable  of  bearing  arms,"  and  what  was  better,  capable  of  tilling 
the  soil.*  Within  a  few  years  after,  the  arrival  of  a  number  of 
Presbyterian  ministers  from  Scotland,  such  men  as  Blair,  Stewart, 
and  Livingston,  was  the  means  of  a  general  and  permanent  re- 
vival of  religion ;  a  good  tone  of  piety,  morality,  and  social  order, 
pervaded  the  community;  and  thus,  within  twenty  years  of  its 
survey  for  resettlement,  the  province  wore  a  new  face,  and  of- 
fered to  its  inhabitants  every  expectation  of  happiness  and  pros- 
perity. 

But  it  was  a  day  in  which  the  throne  of  Britain  was  a  tower  of 
bigotry  and  despotism.  In  accordance  with  the  ecclesiastical  pre- 
ferences of  the  king,  the  land  was  apportioned  into  bishoprics,  and 
an  unwilling  people  were  subjected  to  a  spiritual  lordship.  But 
the  early  prelates  behaved  with  moderation;  the  ministers,  on  their 
part,  were  wary  and  scrupulous ;  and  for  some  years,  the  church 
government  presented  an  anomalous  and  brittle  mixture  of  episco- 
pacy and  presbyterianism.  Such  a  constitution  of  things  could 
not  last.  When  Charles  I.,  or  rather  archbishop  Laud,  became 
the  head  of  the  church,  the  condition  of  the  colonists,  in  a  religious 
aspect,  was  materially  altered  for  the  worse,  and  soon  grew  per- 
plexing, and  vexatious.  The  bishops  were  imperious,  the  people 
obstinate.  We  have  an  indication  of  the  state  of  feeling,  in  an 
angry  annual  charge,  by  one  of  the  prelates,  which  declared,  that 
"  the  laity  would  hear  no  prayers  at  all ;  while  divine  service  was 
reading,  they  walked  in  the  church-yard;  and  when  prayer  was 
ended,  they  came  rushing  in,  as  it  were  into  a  play-house,  to  hear 
the  sermon. "t 

However,  the  rapid  succession  of  great  and  stirring  events,  in 
those  troubled  times,  while  it  retarded  the  prosperity  of  the  colony, 
gave  a  check  also  to  the  consummation  of  high-church  purposes. 
The  papal  rebellion  of  1 641 ;   the  overthrow  of  the  royal  despotism ; 


*  It  was  about  this  time  that  Moses  Hill,  a  gentleman  from  England,  took 
a  grant  of  land  in  county  Down,  on  which  was  founded  the  handsome  town 
of  Hillsborough ;  in  which  neighbourhood,  as  will  be  seen,  our  Patterson 
ancestors  resided. 

t  Bishop  Leslie,  1G38. — In  the  year  following,  a  colony  started  for  New 
England,  but  were  driven  back  by  adverse  weather.  Many  returned  to 
Scotland  ;  and  it  was  a  common  thing  for  the  Ulster  Scots  to  cross  the  straits 
on  communion  occasions,  and  to  have  their  children  baptized. 


8  JOHN  PATTERSON. 

the  administration  of  Cromwell;  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.; 
these  great  movements  were  felt  in  Ulster,  with  various  and  op- 
posite effects.  Strangely  enough,  the  entanglements  of  state  policy 
were  such,  that  while  persecution  raged  in  one  part  of  the  united 
kingdom,  it  would  be  relaxed  in  another,  and  Presbyterians  could 
fly  to  Ulster,  or  retreat  to  Scotland,  according  to  the  emergency  of 
the  times. 

Very  soon  after  the  restoration,  to  which  the  Presbyterians  so 
largely  and  so  blindly  contributed,  the  need  of  an  asylum  was  felt 
more  urgently  than  ever.  The  persecution  began  in  Ulster  ;  during 
1661-3,  many  ministers  were  deposed,  and  forced  to  retire  to 
Scotland.  But  the  tide  presently  changed;  Claverhouse  and  his 
dragoons  were  sent  upon  the  mistaken  mission  of  converting  the 
Scots  to  episcopacy,  and  from  1670  until  the  death  of  Charles  in 
1685,  the  Presbyterians  worshipped  in  hidden  places,  and  at  the 
peril  of  their  lives.  Worn  out  by  the  unequal  strife,  many  of  the 
people  sought  a  refuge  ;  there  happened  to  be,  at  this  juncture,  a 
comparative  immunity  in  the  Irish  colony,  and  thither  they  es- 
caped as  best  they  could,  some  crossing  the  narrow  sea  in  open 
boats. 

Among  the  refugees  of  this  era,  was  our  ancestor,  John  Patter- 
son. From  what  part  of  Scotland  he  went,  or  what  was  his  age 
and  family,  are  facts  entirely  lost  to  us.  The  name  is  common 
both  in  the  highlands  and  the  lower  counties.  It  is  reasonable  to 
conjecture,  that  he  was  born  not  far  from  the  year  1640,  and  took 
with  him  at  least  two  sons.  Whether  he  settled  at  Londonderry, 
is  also  uncertain;  we  only  know,  that  there  he  and  his  sons  were 
found,  on  a  memorable  occasion,  as  Avill  shortly  be  related. 

The  refuge  from  persecution  was  not  of  long  continuance.  A 
year  or  two  before  the  death  of  Charles  II.,  the  wrath  of  the 
tyrant  was  revisited  upon  poor  Ulster ;  in  consequence  of  Avhich, 
in  1684,  a  project  of  emigration  to  America  was  entertained,  though 
not  carried  into  effect.  One  minister,  harbinger  of  many  others, 
came  over  about  this  time,  in  answer  to  an  appeal  from  Maryland. 

The  accession  of  such  a  prince  as  James  11.  was  an  omen  of 
aggravated  troubles.  After  a  few  months  of  respite,  the  rigours  of 
religious  oppression  were  renewed ;  they  fell  alike  upon  church, 
and  kirk,  and  meeting-house  ;  and  the  question  presented  itself 
for  a  prompt  reply,  whether  the  united  kingdom  was  to  fall  back 


SIEGE   OF  DERRY.  9 

to  a  state  of  superstition  and  despotism.  At  such  a  crisis,  invol- 
ving the  fate  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  the  advance  of  know- 
ledge and  civilization,  throughout  the  world,  William  of  Orange 
accepted  the  invitation  of  British  Protestants  ;  an  issue  was  taken, 
which  no  friend  of  truth  or  freedom  could  shrink  from ;  emigration, 
or  retreat,  was  now  out  of  the  question,  and  especially  from  Ire- 
land ;  for  on  this  narrow  theatre,  it  was  plainly  ordered  that  the 
momentous  question  should  be  decided.  The  war,  as  to  its  most 
critical  part,  began  with  the  renowned  Siege  of  Derry  ;  and,  to 
have  had  ancestors  on  two  sides  of  our  house  (Patterson  and 
Ewing)  among  the  besieged,  is  a  sufficient  apology  for  my  dwel- 
ling, for  a  page  or  two,  upon  that  interesting  event. 

Derry,  or  Londonderry,  is  one  of  the  principal  ports,  and  the 
most  northern  city,  of  Ireland.  In  the  settlement  of  Ulster,  this 
town,  with  the  county  in  which  it  is  situated,  was  taken  up  by  the 
corporation  of  London,  and  thereafter  it  was  called  London-derry. 
James  II.  had  nearly  secured  to  himself  the  whole  of  Ireland ;  Wil- 
liam was  in  England,  and  not  in  a  condition  to  render  speedy  aid 
to  the  Ulster  Protestants  ;  and  a  detachment  of  James's  army  ap- 
proached Londonderry,  to  garrison  and  secure  that  important  post. 
The  magistrates  and  principal  citizens  of  the  place,  unresolved 
what  to  do,  had  nearly  admitted  this  force  within  the  walls,  when 
a  party  of  apprentice  boys,  supported  by  the  main  body  of  the 
people,  boldly  closed  the  gates  in  the  very  faces  of  the  soldiers. 
By  this  decided  movement  the  town  was  thrown  upon  its  de- 
fence. Its  reduction  was  of  the  utmost  consequence,  and  the  en- 
ergy of  the  Irish  army  was  bestowed  upon  the  task.  Week  after 
week,  the  men  of  Derry,  sustained  by  hope  or  desperation,  valiant- 
ly repelled  the  besiegers.  A  tardy  reinforcement  from  England 
appeared  in  the  bay,  but  timid  apprehension  kept  the  fleet  at  a  dis- 
tance ;  and  the  brave  townsmen  were  cruelly  left  to  the  continued 
and  accumulated  devastations  of  battle,  and  disease,  and  famine. 
In  this  dire  extremity,  their  stores  exhausted,  and  supplies  with- 
held, they  were  forced  to  feed  on  loathsome  vermin,  and  to  seek 
sustenance  from  the  very  grass ;  and  John  Patterson  must  have 
realized  how  little  he  had  gained  by  flight  from  his  native  land, 
when,  in  addition  to  his  own  sufferings,  he  found  the  lifeless  body 
of  a  son,  whose  mouth  filled  with  weeds,  gave  proof  of  his  having 

B 


10  FIRST  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

undergone  the  most  terrible  of  deaths.*  The  father,  and  another 
son  (we  are  not  informed  as  to  any  others),  survived  this  siege  and 
famine.  But  the  vivid  impressions  of  youth  were  carried  down  to 
the  grave;  in  the  course  of  a  long  life  after,  Robert  Patterson  was 
nervously  timid  of  the  least  waste  of  food;  and  when  an  old  man, 
Avould  take  his  grandchild,  a  namesake,  on  his  knee,  and  instamp 
upon  his  boyish  memory  the  dreadful  details  of  the  Siege  of  Derry. 

But  to  return;  after  the  siege  had  continued  fifteen  weeks,  Gen. 
Kirk,  ashamed  or  tired  of  so  long  delay,  advanced  to  the  rescue. 
The  fleet  came  up  the  river;  an  iron  chain,  or  a  Avooden  raft,  had 
been  thrown  across  to  obstruct  the  passage  of  the  ships.  Aided 
by  a  fair  wind,  the  largest  vessel  was  driven  against  the  boom,  to 
break  a  way  through.  The  experiment  was  witnessed  by  thou- 
sands of  anxious  spectators  on  the  tops  of  the  houses.  The  effort 
failed ;  the  ship  rebounded,  and  by  the  force  of  the  concussion  was 
driven  aground.  The  besieged  gave  up  all  for  lost.  But  a  dis- 
charge of  the  ship's  artillery,  in  return  for  the  fire  from  the  ene- 
my's fort,  had  the  effect  to  set  her  immediately  afloat  again ;  ano- 
ther vigorous  push  was  made  ;  the  boom  gave  way ;  the  fleet  passed 
amidst  shouts  of  victory  up  to  the  quays,  and  on  the  same  day, 
the  last  day  of  July,  1689,  the  Irish  army  abandoned  the  siege  in  a 
precipitate  retreat.t  The  deliverance  of  Derry  was  as  momentous 
to  the  nation  as  it  was  to  the  city.  A  Protestant  army  was  after- 
wards landed  in  Ulster ;  about  a  year  after  the  raising  of  the  siege, 
the  decisive  battle  of  Boyne-water  (in  which  one  of  our  ancestors 
distinguished  himself,  as  will  be  stated  under  the  Ewing  head)  over- 
threw the  power  of  James,  and  established  a  Protestant  prince  and 
succession. 

Robert  Patterson,  Avho  must  have  been  an  ungrown  lad  in  the 


*  Robert  Patterson  (fifth)  has  given  me  anotlier  incident,  since  the  above 
was  written.  To  arrest  the  hungry  clamours  of  the  children,  when  starvation 
was  at  its  height,  Mrs.  Patterson  would  mix  a  few  peas  with  a  large  quantity 
of  ashes;  and  in  the  eager  but  tedious  employment  of  the  little  ones,  to  hunt 
out  the  grains,  the  ingenious  mother  found  the  respite  she  aimed  at. 

t  Grahame's  Siege  of  Derry  has  been  lately  reprinted  in  this  city.  The 
subject  has  also  afforded  to  "Charlotte  Elizabeth  "  a  theme  for  one  of  her 
popular  stories.  A  society  of  descendants  of  the  defenders  of  Derry,  have 
an  annual  celebration  of  the  event,  to  this  day,  in  Dublin.  The  ancients 
starved,  that  they  might  dine. 


SECOND  ROBERT  PATTERSON.         11 

time  of  the  siege,  lived  to  a  good  old  age;  I  can  say  nothing  more 
of  him,  except  that  he  had  a  son,  called  after  himself.  This  second 
Robert  was  born,  as  near  as  we  can  jndge,  about  1705.  Marrying 
betimes  a  young  woman  whose  first  name  Avas  Jane,  (her  last  is 
most  likely  irrecoverable,)  he  settled  upon  a  leasehold  farm  near 
Hillsborough,  in  county  Down,  about  fourteen  miles  south-west  of 
Belfast;  and  raised  a  family  of  ten  children.  We  may  now  begin 
to  be  somewhat  more  minute ;  although,  as  to  a  part  of  the  family, 
our  information  is  almost  limited  to  a  list  of  names.  Four  of 
them  never  left  Ireland.  The  rest  became  Americans ;  the  occa- 
sion will  appear,  as  we  enlarge  upon  the  fourth  child,  the  pioneer 
of  the  emigration. 

Of  Robert  the  second  (we  are  obliged  to  number  them  royally, 
to  avoid  confusion)  the  common  ancestor  of  many  names  to  appear 
in  this  book,  we  should  like  to  have  a  more  particular  account  than 
is  now  attainable.  A  single  anecdote  of  him,  proving  several  in- 
teresting facts  and  characteristics,  must  here  be  related. 

It  may  be  somewhat  in  point  to  premise,  that  about  the  time  of 
the  birth  of  his  fourth  child  (Robert)  he  made  a  change  in  church  re- 
lationship, without  changing  any  thing  of  religious  faith  or  practice. 
The  famous  secession  from  the  kirk  of  Scotland,  of  which  Ralph  Ers- 
kine  was  the  leader,  soon  extended  its  principles  and  organization  to 
the  Presbyterians  in  Ireland.  Without  stopping  to  state  what  those 
principles  were,  we  infer  from  them  that  the  seceding  church  inclu- 
ded many  of  the  most  pious,  and  all  of  those  who  were  unfriendly 
to  a  state  religion.  Among  them  was  our  Robert  Patterson ;  his 
American  children,  no  longer  Seceders  wliere  there  is  no  ground  of 
secession,  may  be  satisfied  with  the  ground  he  took.  The  undue 
rigidity  of  the  sect  (for  they  could  hardly  commune  with  other 
Presbyterians,  still  less  with  other  Christians,)  is  chargeable  upon 
the  times,  and  perhaps  upon  Caledonian  blood. 

The  incident  just  alluded  to,  was  this.  Every  land-holder,  no 
matter  what  was  his  religious  connexion,  was  liable  to  be  elected  to 
the  office  of  churchwarden,  to  serve  in  the  Episcopal  church ;  his 
alternative  Avas  to  pay  a  penalty  of  five  pounds ;  and  it  was  not 
uncommon  to  select  a  Presbyterian,  or  (still  better  game)  a  stiff  Se- 
ceder ;  not  so  much  to  obtain  his  services,  as  to  get  his  money.  To 
this  unwelcome  honour,  or  dilemma,  Mr.  Patterson  was  chosen. 
His  own  place  and  mode  of  worship  were  as  dear  as  life  to  him ; 


12  SECOND  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

but,  on  the  other  hand,  the  fine  of  five  pounds  (equal  to  twenty-fijur 
dollars),  was  more  than  he  could  spare.  We  derive  from  this  an 
incidental  proof  that  our  ancestor,  though  a  respectable  man,  was 
in  straitened  circumstances.  But  native  shrewdness  is  a  good 
committee  of  ways  and  means.  The  principal  Sabbath-day's  duty 
of  a  church-warden,  was  to  take  up  the  collection ;  and  this  was 
to  be  attended  to  at  an  early  stage  of  divine  service.  The  Seceder 
(to  whom  a  liturgy  was  a  dreadful  thing)  tarried  somewhere  about 
the  church  door,  waiting  for  the  nick  of  time;  then  walked  for- 
ward, took  the  long-handled  purse,  and  plied  it  up  and  down  the 
aisles  in  most  churchman-like  order ;  returned  the  staff  to  its  ca- 
nonical place ;  and  then,  very  quietly,  but  very  expeditiously,  made 
off  for  his  own  meeting-house,  in  time  for  an  orthodox  sermon ; 
his  oflfice  fulfilled,  his  conscience  pacified,  and  five  pounds  saved. 

We  can  say  no  more  of  Robert,  and  his  wife  Jane,  until  we 
have  crossed  over  to  the  new  world ;  for  hither  they  came  in  their 
last  days,  and  here  they  ended  their  lives.  Their  children  come 
now  to  be  noticed  in  order. 

I.  William  grew  up,  but  died  young,  and  unmarried.  I  could 
wish  some  larger  remnant  of  him  had  been  handed  down,  than  a 
dying  charge  to  his  brothers — "not  to  follow  his  example  in  join- 
ing the  Freemasons." 

II.  Isaac  has  American  descendants.  His  six  children  were 
Robert,  William,  Martha,  Jane,  Ann,  and  Elizabeth.  William 
came  over  with  his  family  in  the  summer  of  1827,  and  settled  in 
Philadelphia.  He  also  had  six  children;  Isaac,  John,  Robert, 
Martha  Jane,  William  and  Joseph.  Isaac  died  while  studying 
divinity,  in  this  city.  Robert  also  died  here,  early  in  1847.  Mar- 
tha Jane  is  the  wife  of  William  Frazier,  also  in  Philadelphia. 
William  is  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  has  been  settled  for  a 
number  of  years,  in  the  Presbyterian  church  of  Poundridge,  N.  J. 
Joseph  was  formerly  an  assistant  in  classical  instruction,  in  Doyles- 
town  Academy,  afterwards  in  Mr.  Engles's  Seminary,  in  Phila- 
delphia; he  is  now  a  salesman  or  clerk  in  the  mercantile  house  of 
Mr.  James  Dunlap,  in  the  same  city. 

III.  John  had  four  children ;  Isaac,  John,  Rosanna  and  Jane. 
Of  this  moderate  list  we  have  no  particulars. 

V.  We  place  Jane  a  little  out  of  order,  to  keep  together  the  four 
wliu  did  not  emigrate.      She  was  tlie  wife  of  Robert   Giljsou,  and 


J 


THIRD   ROBERT  PATTERSON.  13 

had  four  children ;  Isaac,  Robert,  Elizabeth  and  Ann.  Jane  died 
in  1833,  in  her  ninetieth  year,  and  was  a  pious  exemplary  person. 
I  know  nothing  to  the  contrary  of  the  others ;  it  is  likely  the  good 
effects  of  religious  training  were  visible  in  them. 

IV.  Robert  Patterson,  third  of  the  name,  was  born  May  30, 
1743,  on  the  farm  near  Hillsborough,  in  the  province  of  Ulster. 
In  common  with  the  other  children,  he  enjoyed  a  careful  indoctri- 
nation in  the  truths  of  Christianity :  but  it  would  seem  he  was 
distinguished  by  a  very  early  inclination  of  heart  towards  those 
truths.  If  a  younger  brother  (Joseph)  could  date  his  first  saving 
impressions  at  the  age  of  ten  years,  Robert,  on  his  part,  could 
never  remember  the  time,  when  he  did  not  prefer  the  exercises  of 
public  and  private  worship,  to  the  things  which  usually  attract, 
and  often  mislead,  young  children.  Nor,  was  it  merely  a  child's 
religion,  put  off  in  riper  years — it  grew  with  his  growth ;  we  shall 
presently  find  it  sustaining  him  in  the  vicious  atmosphere  of  a 
military  camp ;  and  we  shall  mark  its  governing  influence  in  a 
distant  region,  away  from  home  and  friends ;  in  a  larger  sphere  of 
life ;  and  down  to  the  last  hour  of  a  long  career. 

Besides  this  characteristic,  another,  very  strongly  developed, 
was  a  fondness  for  study.  The  pursuit  of  knowledge,  especially 
in  the  line  of  mathematical  science,  was  his  passion.  But  when 
he  had  so  far  overtaken  his  teacher,  as  to  be  able  to  give  him  in- 
structions, he  sighed  for  larger  facilities ;  and  at  home  they  could 
not  be  afforded. 

Just  at  this  time  (he  was  now  sixteen  years  old)  an  offer  of 
better  tuition  came  to  him,  in  a  very  singular  form.  The  British 
and  French  had,  for  years,  been  warring  in  America;  but  the  war 
was  to  be  brought  nearer  home;  and  in  1759,  a  naval  and  military 
armament,  under  Admiral  Thurot,  made  a  descent  upon  the  north- 
ern coast  of  Ireland.  In  anticipation  of  this  movement,  levies  of 
troops  were  made  throughout  Ulster.  Hillsborough  was  one  of 
the  recruiting  stations ;  the  sergeant  fell  in  with  young  Robert ; 
and  having  learned  his  most  assailable  point,  assured  him  that 
there  was  to  be  special  provision,  in  the  army,  for  instruction  in 
the  higher  branches  of  mathematics.  On  the  strength  of  this  pro- 
mise, too  credulously  entertained,  aided  unquestionably  by  a  pa- 
triotic sentiment,  Robert  enlisted  himself,  and  became  a  soldier 
while  yet  a  boy.     It  is  needless  to  say,  that  he  heard  no  more  of 


14  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

mathematics,  during  his  term  of  service.  This  probably  did  not 
much  exceed  a  year,  as  the  enhstment  was  for  the  special  occa- 
sion, and  Thurot's  expedition  was  begun  and  concluded  within 
that  space.  But  the  tour  of  military  duty,  in  spite  of  its  snares 
and  disadvantages,  was  not  wholly  lost  time.  He  was,  it  is  true, 
thrown  in  the  worst  company,  and  was  witness  to  such  depths  of 
wickedness  (so  he  has  declared,)  as  had  not  entered  into  his  ima- 
gination. But  it  served  rather  to  bring  out  his  integrity  and  ener- 
gy of  character.  Not  only  did  he  withstand  the  ridicule,  heaped 
upon  his  devotions  and  religious  scruples,  but  if  any  one  of  them 
were  taken  dangerously  ill,  he  would  attend  at  their  bed-side  with 
prayers  and  Christian  counsel;  and,  indeed,  it  is  doubtful  whether 
there  was  any  one  but  "civil  Bob,"  who  Avas  competent  and 
willing  to  perform  this  sacred  duty.  The  writer  laments  the 
scantiness  of  his  materials :  some  incidents  of  the  life  of  such  a 
youth,  at  such  a  time,  would  have  been  interesting.  We  have  but 
a  specimen  in  the  above,  and  in  another  anecdote,  that  being  de- 
tailed to  stand  sentinel  in  the  theatre  at  Belfast,  (a  theatre  is  hardly 
complete  without  police  or  sentry,)  he  stood  at  his  post,  in  view 
of  the  stage,  without  once  turning  his  eye  upon  the  performance ; 
regarding  it  as  a  temptation  which  he  was  bound  to  resist. 

But  his  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  the  drill  and  tactics,  (in  which 
he  was  so  ready,  as  to  obtain  the  rank  of  sergeant,  besides  an  offer 
of  promotion  if  he  would  enter  the  regular  army,)  Avas  a  direct 
advantage,  which  he  was  enable  to  turn  to  good  account,  in  ano- 
ther and  more  interesting  campaign. 

We  know  nothing  of  the  employments  of  the  next  seven  or  eight 
years  of  his  life.  At  the  age  of  twenty-five,  he  determined  to  emi- 
grate to  the  American  colonies.  Besides  the  hope  of  bettering  his 
own  fortune,  it  is  most  likely,  his  object  was  "to  spy  out  the  land" 
for  other  members  of  the  family.  His  native  force  of  character 
fitted  him  for  this  enterprise ;  but,  without  doubt,  his  main  reliance 
was  upon  the  guidance  of  that  Divine  Being,  with  whom  he  took 
constant  counsel.  As  to  his  pecuniary  resources,  we  have  suffi- 
cient intimation  in  the  fact,  that  on  the  voyage,  he  shared  his  last 
guinea  with  a  fellow  passenger.  So  that,  whatever  circumstances 
of  greatness  may  have  attended  hither  the  ancestry  of  other  men, 
it  is  certain  that  my  grandfather  came  ashore  an  unknown  youth, 
without  a  coin   in  his  pocket.     Whether  this  should   turn  to  our 


ROBERT   PATTERSON.  15 

mortification,  cannot  fairly  be  affirmed,  until  the  story  is  completed. 
At  present,  it  is  enough  to  say,  that  a  blank  sheet  is  a  convenient 
starting-place,  from  which  to  estimate  future  progress,  upward  or 
downward. 

He  arrived  at  Pliiladelphia,  in  October,  1768,  and  was  kindly 
received  by  some  members  of  the  same  religious  communion.  A 
wealthy  merchant,  named  Stewart,  was  particularly  interested  in 
him ;  and  it  is  presumed,  that  this  was  the  individual  who  "offered 
him  the  loan  of  a  sum  of  money  sufficient  to  establish  him  in  mer- 
cantile business."*  But  Mr.  Patterson  rightly  judged,  that  he 
had  a  surer  capital  in  his  capacity  for  teaching.  He  staid  but  one 
week  in  Philadelphia,  and  then  set  out  for  Bucks  County,  on  foot, 
in  the  prospect  of  obtaining  a  school.  The  pedestrian,  no  doubt, 
followed  the  course  of  the  Easton  road;  it  is  interesting  to  contem- 
plate him,  crossing  the  Neshaminy  creek  and  its  little  tributary, 
and  trudging  over  the  hill  whose  house  or  two  gave  but  poor  pro- 
mise of  a  handsome  county-town ;  little  imagining  that  he  passed 
the  future  settlements  of  his  own  children. 

His  first  school  was  in  a  Seceder  neighbourhood,  about  thirty- 
two  miles  north  of  Philadelphia,  between  Hinkletown  and  the 
river.  After  a  short  stay,  he  removed  to  another,  probably  more 
favourable,  location,  in  the  same  county,  the  Low-dutch  settle- 
ment in  Northampton  township,  near  Newtown.  Here  he  was  a 
boarder  in  the  family  of  the  pastor.  Dominie  Jonathan  Du  Bois, 
of  whom  we  have  some  account  to  give  in  another  place.  Among 
his  pupils  were  daughters  of  Judge  Wynkoop  ;  who  could  remem- 
ber, after  they  had  become  grandmothers,  Avhat  a  singular  talent 
he  had  for  enlisting  the  attention  of  the  children,  and  inducing 
them  to  take  a  pleasure  in  their  studies. 

A  still  better  opening  soon  offered.  The  calculation  of  longi- 
tudes from  lunar  observations  was  engaging  the  attention  of  our 
navigators.  Mr.  Patterson  was  competent  to  give  instruction  in 
this  department  of  mathematics.  Removing  to  Philadelphia,  he 
opened  a  school,  and  soon  numbered  among  his  scholars  the  most 
eminent  commanders  sailing  from  that  port. 


■*  From  an  Obituary  Notice  of  Dr.  Patterson,  prefixed  to  Vol.  II.  New  Se- 
ries, of  American  Philosophical  Society's  Transactions,  written  by  Chief 
Justice  Tilghman. 


1&  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

We  cannot  doubt,  that  by  this  time  he  was  giving  favourable 
accounts  of  the  new  country  to  the  relatives  whom  he  had  left  be- 
hind. His  representations  were  variously  received.  Isaac,  John, 
and  Mrs.  Gibson,  Avere  either  well  enough  suited  already,  or  un- 
willing to  assume  the  risk.  William  was  deceased.  The  rest  of 
the  children,  with  the  parents,  determined  to  bid  farewell  to  Ire- 
land. 

It  is  impossible  now  to  ascertain  how  far  they  were  influenced 
by  a  remarkable  turn  of  affairs,  which  happened  in  their  neigh- 
bourhood at  this  time,  and  which  it  is  worth  while  to  explain.  It 
is  well  known  that  the  land  in  Britain  and  Ireland  is  owned  by  a 
small  number  of  proprietors,  by  whom  it  is  rented  to  the  labouring 
classes,  on  leases  for  a  life-time,  or  a  long  term  of  years.  In 
1771,  the  leases  of  an  estate  in  the  county  of  Antrim,  the  property 
of  the  Marquis  of  Donegal,  having  expired,  the  rents  and  fees 
were  so  much  advanced,  that  most  of  the  tenants  could  not  comply 
with  the  demands,  and  were  thus  deprived  of  their  farms,  and  all 
the  improvements  they  had  put  upon  them.  An  organized  rebel- 
lion was  the  consequence;  and  the  "Hearts  of  Steel"  were  strong 
enough  to  rescue  one  of  their  number  from  imprisonment.  The 
insurrection  was  local  and  temporary,  but  its  effects  were  felt  in 
the  adjoining  counties,  in  stirring  up  a  spirit  of  resentment  towards 
lordly  oppression,  and  causing  an  immediate  and  prodigious  emi- 
gration to  America.  From  1771  to  1773,  there  sailed  from  the 
three  northern  ports  of  Ireland,  eighty-eight  vessels,  carrying,  as 
was  estimated,  as  many  as  25,000  passengers.  They  were  all 
Protestants,  and  mostly  farmers  and  manufacturers ;  and  convert- 
ing their  property  into  specie,  caused  such  an  absti-action  of 
wealth,  as  well  as  industry,  as  pi'oduced  a  serious  injury  to  the 
country.  And  what  was  of  still  more  moment  to  the  whole  na- 
tion, leaving  it  in  such  a  temper,  they  became  (as  is  forcibly  stated 
in  the  authorities  from  which  this  account  is  taken)  a  powerful 
contribution  to  the  cause  of  liberty,  and  to  the  separation  of  the 
colonies  from  the  mother  country.* 

*  History  of  Belfast,  1823.  The  account  is  there  taken  from  tlie  Gentle- 
man's Magazine,  and  Freeman's  Journal.  This  was  the  sr.cond  great  emigra- 
tion from  Ireland  ;  Ihejirst,  which  brought  over  our  Ewing  ancestor,  ranged 
from  about  !7IS  to  1730;  and  is  hereafter  to  be  spoken  of.  However,  there 
was  a  gentle  current  westward,  between  these  two  eras.  It  is  gratifying  to 
find  all  our  people  safely  in  America,  before  1770. 


ROBERT  PATTERSON.  17 

The  members  of  the  Patterson  family  who  arrived  at  Philadel- 
phia, were  first,  Joseph,  with  his  wife,  who  came  in  the  spring 
of  1773  ;  and  next  year  the  parents,  and  four  other  children  ; 
Martha,  Elizabeth,  Agnes,  and  Hugh.  The  parents,  with  their 
younger  children,  settled  near  Milestown,  about  seven  miles  north 
of  the  city,  and  resided  there  until  Mr.  Patterson's  death,  which  took 
place  about  the  year  1778,  when  he  was  over  seventy  years  of  age. 
The  Avidow  was  then  taken  into  the  family  of  her  son  Robert,  and 
lived  about  three  years  longer.  The  remains  of  the  former  lie 
buried  in  Abington  church-yard ;  those  of  the  latter,  in  the  ground 
of  a  small  church  in  Shippen  street,  Philadelphia.  We  dispose  of 
these  facts  somewhat  in  advance  of  our  story. 

If  there  are  moments,  when  the  most  enthusiastic  instructor  of 
youth  gets  tired  of  his  profession,  it  was  probably  at  such  a  time 
that  Robert  Patterson  took  advice,  as  to  the  change  of  his  employ- 
ment. He  was  now  twenty-nine  years  old,  and  had  accumulated 
some  five  hundred  pounds  in  money.  The  counsel  given,  and  taken, 
was  to  invest  his  means  in  merchandise,  and  open  a  country  store. 
The  place  selected  was  Bridgetown  (modernized  into  Bridgeton)  the 
county  seat  of  Cumberland,  N.  J.  The  location  was  important, 
in  a  genealogical  point  of  view ;  for  if  it  did  not  make  his  fortune, 
it  determined  him  in  the  choice  of  a  wife.  Behold  him,  then,  in 
1772,  a  Jerseyman,  and  acting  the  country  store-keeper.  So  illy 
acted  a  part  was  seldom  seen  on  the  stage  of  life.  To  keep  a  day- 
book and  ledger,  gave  some  play  for  a  mathematical  mind ;  but  to 
be  exposed  to  the  intrusion  of  customers,  to  break  away  from  an 
absorbing  theorem  to  draw  molasses  or  measure  tape,  was  such 
a  drudgery  as  his  spirit  could  scarcely  brook. 

However,  he  had  other  susceptibilities,  besides  those  for  figures. 
It  is  told  of  him,  that  he  was  apt  to  fall  in  love ;  and  even  at  the 
prudent  age  of  thirty,  became  involved  in  a  "  cross-action,"  which 
it  can  be  no  harm  to  recal,  for  the  entertainment  of  his  own  grand- 
children. An  interesting,  pretty-looking,  and  very  young  lady, 
Miss  R.  F.,  resided  within  visiting  distance.  Mr.  P.  was  pleased, 
became  very  attentive,  and  might  have  supposed  himself  in  love, 
had  he  not  afterwards  fallen  in  company  with  another  young  lady, 
living  at  Greenwich  (seven  miles  from  Bridgeton),  whose  attractions 
were  more  to  his  mind.  The  discovery  was  embarrassing ;  but 
a  sense  of  honour  directed  his  proposals.  Miss  F.  professed  her- 
c 


18  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

self  too  young  for  him;  the  objection  was  perhaps  coquettish,  though 
well  founded;  Mr.  P.  felt  himself  not  bound  to  add  entreaty  to  his 
offer,  but  rather  commended  her  discretion ;  and  the  diplomacy 
on  both  sides  was  at  an  end.*  He  was  now  at  liberty  to  pursue 
the  acquaintance  with  the  other  lady,  whom  we  may  more  fully  in- 
troduce as  Miss  Amy  H.  Ewing,  who  was  then  of  the  age  of  twenty- 
two,  and  amongst  other  good  qualities  was  amiable  and  pious,  en- 
gaging in  person  and  manners,  intelligent,  and  of  respectable  con- 
nexion. But  the  course  of  such  affairs  never  yet  ran  smooth. 
There  was  a  rival  for  Mr.  Patterson,  and  a  choice  of  suitors  for 
Miss  Ewing ;  and  again  the  legion,  whose  names  are  in  this  book, 
stood  in  jeopardy  of  their  existence.  Between  an  adventuring 
foreigner,  and  a  substantial  young  farmer,  bred  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, and  in  the  mother's  judgment  the  better  choice,  prudence 
might  have  claimed  an  easy  settlement  of  the  question.  But  taste 
has  loud  pretensions  at  such  a  crisis ;  there  was  also,  no  doubt,  a 
foresight  of  the  fruits  of  native  talent;  the  choice  was  ventured; 
and  our  book  rejoices  in  the  united  names  of  Patterson  and  Ewing. 

In  the  interval  between  engagement  and  marriage,  an  entire  turn 
was  given  to  Mr.  Patterson's  affairs.  An  imprisonment  of  two 
years  behind  a  counter,  sharpened  his  hearing  for  the  intelligence 
that  candidates  were  wanted  for  the  place  of  principal  of  the  Wil- 
mington Academy.  It  was  a  tempting  opportunity  to  return  to  his 
favourite  pursuit,  and  improve  his  prospects.  A  single  obstacle  in- 
tervened ;  the  conditions  exacted  a  qualification  to  teach  the  Latin 
language,  into  which  he  had  not  yet  taken  a  look.  But  he  knew 
his  own  capabilities,  and  could  keep  his  own  secret.  The  applica- 
tion was  successful;  and  early  in  1774,  we  find  him  in  another 
town,  and  colony,  teaching  all  that  he  knew  before,  and  Latin  into 
the  bargain ;  perhaps  as  good  an  instructor  in  the  language,  by  keep- 
ing just  ahead  of  his  class,  as  if  he  had  spent  his  days  with  Cicero. 

On  the  9th  of  May,  1774,  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  the 
young  lady  last  mentioned.  She  of  course  took  iip  her  residence 
with  him  in  Wilmington.  There,  in  the  month  of  March  following, 
their  first  child  was  born,  and  there,  in  less  than  a  year  from  that 


*  The  young  lady  remained  single  until  she  was  past  forty.     She  is  still 
living,  a  venerable  widow  of  about  ninety  years. 


ROBERT  PATTERSON.  19 

date,  it  was  consigned  to  the  grave.  But  the  youthful  wife  and 
mother  had  soon  other  anxieties  to  arrest  and  absorb  her  atten- 
tion. 

"  About  the  time  that  Mr.  Patterson  took  charge  of  the  Academy 
at  Wilmington,"  (I  quote  from  the  obituary  already  mentioned) 
"  the  differences  between  Great  Britain  and  her  colonies  were 
hastening  to  a  crisis.  The  first  congress,  assembled  at  Philadel- 
phia in  the  autumn  of  1774,  gave  intimation  to  the  people  that  it 
would  be  prudent  to  prepare  for  the  event ;  and  immediately  after 
the  battle  of  Lexington,  in  April,  1775,  the  whole  country  by  an 
unanimous  impulse,  formed  itself  into  associations  for  the  purpose 
of  learning  the  military  exercise.  So  ignorant  were  they  of  every 
thing  like  military  art,  that  every  person  who  could  perform  the 
common  manual  exercise,  became  a  man  of  consequence,  and  was 
looked  up  to  by  his  neighbours.  Then  it  was  that  Mr.  Patterson 
reaped  the  fruits  of  his  youthful  labours  in  Ireland.  Ardently  de- 
voted to  the  cause  of  the  colonies,  he  tendered  his  services  as  a 
military  instructor.  Three  companies  were  put  under  his  direc- 
tion, whom  he  attended  before  sunrise  in  the  morning,  and  after  the 
dismissal  of  the  school  in  the  afternoon.  As  soon  as  the  militia  of 
Delaware  were  organized,  he  received  the  commission  of  adjutant 
in  the  regiment  of  Col.  M'Kinley.  Soon  after  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  many  students  in  the  Academy  were  called  home, 
and  the  duties  of  the  teachers  were  suspended.  Under  these  cir- 
cumstances, Mr.  Patterson  determined  to  share  the  fate  of  the 
country."  He  returned  to  Greenwich  with  his  wife,  and  after  a 
hasty  medical  education,  took  his  place  by  the  side  of  his  brother- 
in-law.  Dr.  Thomas  Ewing,  as  assistant  surgeon  in  the  army.  At 
occasional  intervals  he  was  at  home,  but  generally,  from  1776  until 
the  evacuation  by  the  enemy,  of  Philadelphia  and  New  Jersey,  in 
1778,  he  was  on  military  duty;  being  attached  to  the  brigade  of 
Gen.  Newcombe,  first  in  the  medical  department,  afterwards  as 
brigade  major.  A  journal  which  he  kept  while  in  the  army  is  un- 
fortunately missing,  and  we  are  left  without  the  particulars  of  his 
tour  of  duty.  We  take  a  just  pride  in  his  patriotism,  and  his  mar- 
tial spirit  in  a  righteous  cause :  but  if  a  man  is  estimable  in  other 
respects,  his  military  virtues  may  be  the  less  largely  dwelt  upon. 

After  nearly  three  years  spent  in  the  army,  the  gloomiest  years 
of  the  revolution,  we  find  Mr.   Patterson  at  the  quiet  business  of 


20  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

farming,  on  a  small  place  which  he  had  purchased,  in  a  retired  part 
of  Cumberland  county,  near  Rhoadstown.* 

Daily  observation  proves,  that  a  man  may  possess  abilities,  with- 
out ever  meeting  an  occasion  to  call  them  forth.  Mr.  P.  might 
have  lived  and  died  in  this  place  and  occupation,  if  his  sheep  had 
not  one  day  wandered  off,  and  his  lonesome  wife  had  not  borrowed 
a  city  newspaper,  to  beguile  the  tedious  hours  of  his  absence. 
Mr.  P.  came  home  disconsolate,  after  a  long  and  weary  search; 
the  sheep  could  not  be  found.  But  his  true  helpmate  thought  she 
had  discovered  something  better.  The  Trustees  of  the  University 
at  Philadelphia  had  advertised  for  an  instructor  of  mathematics ; 
she  advised  him  to  make  application  for  the  place.  Not  rtiuch 
urging  was  necessary.  Mr.  Patterson  repaired  directly  to  the 
city,  and  had  an  interview  with  the  provost,  Rev.  Dr.  John  Ewing.t 
He  met  with  a  kind  reception,  and  was  encouraged  to  apply  for 
the  Professorship.  It  was  one  of  the  most  important  movements 
of  his  life.  He  received  the  appointment ;  entered  upon  its  duties 
in  December,  1779, J  and  therein  continued,  as  we  shall  see,  for  thir- 
ty-five years  ensuing.  The  writer  of  his  obituary,  a  disinterested 
and  competent  witness,  states  that  "  during  this  long  period  he  per- 
formed his  official  duty  with  great  integrity,  industry,  and  ability." 
We  also  know  from  other  testimony,  that  he  was  fond  of  imparting 
instruction,  happy  in  his  methods,  and  successful  in  gaining  the 
attention  and  esteem  of  the  pupils. 

Soon  after  his  removal  to  the  city,  he  was  chosen  an  elder  in 
the  Seceder's  church  (now  "Scots'  Presbyterian")  in  Spruce  street ; 
in  which  fact  we  find  a  pleasing  testimony  to  his  standing  as  a  re- 
ligious man.  The  duties  of  this  post  he  of  course  continued  to  ex- 
ercise, during  the  residue  of  a  long  life. 

We  now  find  him  advancing  by  sufficiently  rapid  progress,  into 
public  life.  But  elevated  post  is  so  often  the  fruit  of  restless  im- 
portunity, and  withal  so  indifferently  filled,  that  it  is  well  to  suspend 


*  His  house  was  one  of  two,  or  three,  which  made  up  the  village  of  Carltown. 
The  maps  have  slighted  it;  but  I  must  honour  my  mother's  birth-place. 

t  Of  remote  relation  to  our  Ewings.  He  was  himself  just  elevated  to  that 
post,  the  college  having  been  re-organized  in  1779.  He  was  a  man  of  emi- 
nent abilities  both  as  a  teacher  and  preacher.     He  died  in  1802. 

j  But  did  not  remove  his  family  to  the  city  till  about  the  1st  March,  1780. 


ROBERT    PATTERSON.  21 

admiration  until  we  know  all  the  circumstances.  It  is  gratifying  to 
be  able  here  to  quote  again  the  memoir  by  Judge  Tilghman. 

"  Arduous  as  were  his  duties  in  the  University,  he  found  time 
for  other  useful  employments.  Being  highly  esteemed  by  his  fel- 
low-citizens, he  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Select  Council  of 
Philadelphia,  of  which  he  was  chosen  President  in  1799.  In  the 
year  1805,  he  received  from  President  Jejfferson,  with  whom  he 
had  been  in  habits  of  friendship,  the  unsolicited  appointment  of 
Director  of  the  Mint.  This  office  he  filled  with  great  reputation, 
until  his  last  illness,  when  he  resigned." 

The  letter  of  the  President  (the  original  of  which  is  before  me) 
was  as  follows : 

"  Washington,  Apr.  27,  '05. 

Dear  Sir,^ — I  have  learnt  indirectly  that  mr.  Boudinot  will 
shortly  resign  the  office  of  Director  of  the  Mint.  In  that  event  I 
should  feel  very  happy  in  confiding  the  public  interests  in  that 
place  to  you.  Will  you  give  me  leave  to  send  you  the  commis- 
sion in  the  event  of  Mr.  B.'s  resignation  ?  I  pray  you  to  consider 
this  as  confidential,  as  what  you  write  me  shall  be.  Accept  my 
friendly  salutations. 

TH.  JEFFERSON. 

P.  S.  I  should  be  sorry  to  withdraw  you  from  the  college ;  nor 
do  I  conceive  that  this  office  need  do  it.  Its  duties  will  easily 
admit  your  devoting  the  ordinary  college  hours  to  that  institution ; 
indeed  it  is  so  possible  that  the  Mint  may  sometime  or  other  be 
discontinued,  that  I  could  not  advise  a  permanent  living  to  be  given 
up  for  it." 

Endorsed,  "  Mr.  Robert  Patterson,  College,  Philadelphia." 

"  That  he  should  be  a  Fellow  of  the  American  Philosophical 
Society  was  a  matter  of  course.  He  was  elected  in  1783,  and 
remained  an  active,  zealous,  and  useful  member  to  the  time  of  his 
death.  He  was  chosen  Secretary  in  1784,  Vice-President  in  1799, 
and  ultimately  in  1819  raised  to  the  chair  which  had  been  fiUed 
by  Franklin,  Rittenhouse,  Jefferson,  and  Wistar." 

Why  he  should  be  "  as  a  matter  of  course,"  member  of  a 
Society  which  is  distinguished  in  both  hemispheres,  will  not  evi- 
dently appear,  unless  we  add,  that  he  was  of  a  philosophical  turn 
of  mind  ;  eager  in  the  pursuit  of  every  kind  of  knowledge  ;  greatly 
interested  in  new  discoveries,  inventions,  and  theories,  and  in  the 
progress  of  mechanic  arts.     If  a  scientific    work   came   into  his 


22  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

hands,  which  promised  to  be  interesting,  but  was  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  he  would  set  to  work  upon  it  with  grammar  and  dictionary. 
With  this  sort  of  enthusiasm  in  the  cause  of  science,  his  being  a 
member,  and  eventually  president,  of  the  American  Philosophical 
Society,  was  not  a  matter  of  compliment,  or  of  routine,  but  a 
result  of  real  fitness  and  qualification. 

The  honorary  degree  of  LL.D,,  conferred  on  him  in  1816,  by 
the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  gave  occasion  for  the  title  of 
"  Doctor,"  by  which  he  was  familiarly  known. 

Some  details  of  a  personal  and  domestic  nature,  must  conclude 
this  notice.* 

As  to  his  bodily  frame,  he  was  of  middling  height,  strongly 
built,  and  of  a  venerable  and  dignified  appearance.  There  are 
several  good  portraits  of  him.  His  deportment,  in  early  and  mid- 
dle life,  Avas  cheerful  and  even  animated ;  in  latter  days,  more  re- 
served, and  absent.  In  conversation,  he  was  ready,  and  often 
witty,  but  not  abundant.  In  dress,  he  was  not  disposed  to  change 
with  the  fashion.  He  always  recurs  to  our  boyish  remembrance, 
as  a  gentleman  of  the  old  style,  in  snuff'-coloured  coat  and  small- 
clothes, and  white-top  boots. 

He  took  a  lively  interest  in  national  politics,  as  it  was  almost 
incumbent  upon  every  man  to  do,  in  the  forming  age  of  our  re- 
public. An  enthusiast  in  the  cause  of  political  liberty,  he  re- 
joiced, Avith  the  rest  of  his  party,  in  the  persuasion  that  revolu- 
tionary France  was  following  the  lead  of  America;  until  the  tri- 
umph of  anarchy  and  atheism,  and  particularly  the  abrogation  of 
the  Sabbath,  dispelled  all  such  expectations.  And  upon  a  calm 
review,  we  cannot  doubt  that  he  discovered,  in  other  instances 
of  political  aff'airs,  a  want  of  moderation  and  impartial  judgment, 
chargeable  to  a  disposition  naturally  sensitive  and  irritable. 

His  humanity,  modesty,  and  religious  consistency,  three  con- 
spicuous traits,  may  be  illustrated  by  a  few  incidents. 


*  I  must,  in  a  note,  append  a  pleasing  instance  of  his  patriotism,  casually 
met  with  in  a  newspaper  of  1812.  A  number  of  citizens,  exempted  by  age 
from  military  duty,  mustered  themselves,  for  contingent  defences,  in  the 
war  then  just  declared.  The  committee  to  take  names  in  Middle  Ward, 
were  Robert  Patterson  and  Thomas  Leiper.  The  former  was  then  in  his 
70th  year. 


ROBERT  PATTERSON.  23 

1.  Disgusted  with  the  oppressions  of  the  old  world,  he  liked 
no  better  the  slavery  of  the  new.  While  Philadelphia  was  yet 
the  seat  of  government,  a  Senator  from  the  South,  a  republican 
nobleman,  took  an  elegant  residence  in  Fourth  street,  directly  op- 
posite to  Mr.  Patterson's  house.  Just  before  the  close  of  the  ses- 
sion of  Congress,  his  five  slaves  decamped,  in  a  body;  and  the 
most  diligent  search  could  not  discover  their  retreat.  Neverthe- 
less, they  were  almost  within  call;  some  negro  families,  in  an 
alley  just  across  the  way,  had  them  secreted  and  provided  for. 
The  fact  came  to  Mr.  P.'s  knowledge,  and  he  took  a  good  deal  of 
interest  in  having  them  scattered,  and  put  out  of  reach.  One  of 
them  was  sent  to  my  father,  at  Deep  Run.  There  were  other  in- 
stances in  which  Mr.  P.,  as  a  member  of  a  charitable  society  for 
that  purpose,  relieved  fugitive  slaves,  and  re-captured  Africans. 
But  I  must  leave  to  tradition  the  stories  of  the  ship  Ganges,  and 
the  flight  of  the  Maryland  girl  ;*  and  only  add,  that  he  died  before 
the  spirit  of  anti-slavery  had  assumed  its  disorganizing  form,  and 
that,  in  the  present  and  technical  sense,  we  may  be  sure  he  was 
not  an  abolitionist. 

The  law  of  kindness  is  apt  to  show  its  workings  in  little  things. 
The  poorer  class  of  hucksters,  who  sit  at  the  corners  with  the 
smallest  imaginable  stock  in  trade,  were  observed  with  compas- 
sion (perhaps  sometimes  misplaced),  in  his  daily  walks.  To  one 
of  them,  stationed  near  his  house  in  Cherry  street,  he  used  to  send 
a  dish  of  soup  from  his  dinner-table ;  an  apple-woman,  at  one  of 
the  corners  of  Market  street,  was  bought  out,  day  after  day ;  and 
a  comfortless  seat  of  two  bricks,  was  superseded  by  a  wooden 
stool.  We  mention  these  minutiae,  simply  because  they  are  such. 
It  is  one  thing  to  give  alms ;  it  is  something  more  to  consider  the 
poor. 

2.  His  indifference,  or  rather  repugnance,  to  public  distinction, 
was  an  undoubted  and  marked  characteristic.  It  is  a  rule  in  the 
Philosophical  Society,  that  when  its  presiding  officer  dies,  a  public 
eulogium  shall  be  pronounced  by  a  member  designated  to  that 
duty ;  and  the  discourse  is  usually  printed  and  circulated.     Un- 


*  I  thought  this  would  hardly  be  complete  as  a  family  book,  without  men- 
tion of  Caroline  and  Patience. 


24  ROBERT   PATTERSON. 

Avilling  to  accept  the  presidency  on  any  terms,  he  consented  only 
upon  condition  that  in  his  case,  the  eulogy  should  be  omitted. 
The  engagement  seems  to  have  been  understood  in  a  Hibernian 
sense ;  good  faith  was  kept  during  his  life-time,  but  very  soon  after 
his  decease,  a  delicate  evasion  of  the  agreement  appeared  in  an 
extended  "  Obituary  Notice,"  written  by  his  successor,  and  pub- 
lished in  a  volume  of  the  Society's  Transactions.  It  is  said 
that  he  seemed  purposely  to  avoid  the  mention  of  his  own  his- 
tory ;  and  the  suspicion  may  be  entertained,  that  his  military 
journal  was  put  out  of  the  Avay,  lest  it  might  be  turned  into  ma- 
terial by  some  one  who  Avould  "  attempt  his  life."  The  modest 
purpose  has  been  secured.  Many  an  instructive  and  entertaining 
memoir,  and  of  good  size  too,  has  been  constructed  from  materials 
not  more  rich  and  various  than  his  story  would  have  afforded. 

The  third  incident  or  illustration  promised,  was  to  show  his 
Christian  consistency  and  firmness.  The  celebrated  Dr.  Wistar, 
his  predecessor  as  President  of  the  Society  just  spoken  of,  was 
accustomed  to  invite  to  his  house,  on  a  stated  evening  every  week, 
some  of  the  more  eminent  literary  and  scientific  characters,  both 
of  the  city  and  from  abroad.  The  party  was  unostentatious,  so- 
cial, and  highly  intellectual ;  it  was  such  a  recreation  as  Dr.  Pat- 
terson would  naturally  have  chosen ;  and  yet  it  was  observed,  that 
he  did  not  respond  to  the  invitations.  After  a  time,  the  polite  host 
ventured  to  inquire  the  reason.  It  was  frankly  given.  The  parties 
assembled  on  Sunday  evening ;  a  time  consecrated,  in  his  belief, 
to  religious  devotion,  as  a  part  of  the  Christian  Sabbath.  The  re- 
sult was  one  worthy  of  Dr.  Wistar's  courtesy,  and  a  proof  of 
the  estimation  in  which  his  friend  was  held ;  namely,  an  imme- 
diate and  permanent  change  of  the  evening  party  from  Sunday  to 
Saturday. 

But  the  politeness  of  the  one,  is  not  more  observable  than  the 
firmness  of  the  other,  in  standing  up,  alone,  to  maintain  what  was 
then  an  unpopular,  at  least  an  unphilosophical,  restriction  in  morals ; 
in  our  own  day  apparently  more  respected.* 


*  After  Dr.  Wistar's  death  (1818.)  a  number  of  gentlemen  united  in  an 
association  for  maintaining  the  "  Wistar  Party,"  which  assembly  has  been 
kept  up  ever  since ;  though  on  a  different  scale  from   that  of  the  founder. 


ROBERT  PATTERSON.  25 

Though  Dr.  Patterson  was  of  a  robust  constitution,  he  was  not 
exempted  from  some  serious  inroads  of  disease.  A  constitutional 
malady,  with  him,  was  an  agonizing  cramp-colic  ;  in  the  paroxysms 
of  which  he  would  roll  on  the  floor,  and  only  find  relief  in  faint- 
ing. On  two  occasions  he  was  on  the  brink  of  the  grave,  and 
those  in  comparatively  early  life.  The  first  of  these  attacks  was 
from  a  typhus  fever,  Avhich  occurred  soon  after  his  son  Robert 
was  born  (1787) ;  in  this  he  lay  a  long  time,  not  expected  to  sur- 
vive. The  other  happened  six  years  after;  but  on  account  of  its 
attendant  circumstances,  investing  it  with  a  peculiar  interest,  we 
shall  venture  a  detailed  account.  (Our  genealogical  tree  should 
bear  the  intertwining  of  some  episodes.) 

In  the  summer  of  1793,  the  two  eldest  girls,  Mary  and  Martha, 
had  gone  to  pay  a  visit  to  their  uncle  Ewing,  at  Trenton  ;  not 
knowing  that  they  were  taken  away  from  the  evil  to  come.  The 
rest  of  the  family  were  in  the  city ;  two  parents,  four  children ; 
these  latter  from  three  to  eleven  years  old.  They  were  living  in 
Fourth  street  below  Spruce,  in  those  times  pretty  far  westward 
from  the  river.  It  was  a  strangely  oppressive  summer ;  a  long 
drought  was  attended  by  a  stagnant,  breathless  atmosphere,  under 
which  labourers  gave  out,  even  when  the  thermometer  was  no 
higher  than  84  degrees. 

About  the  middle  of  August,  three  of  the  principal  physicians, 
coming  out  of  a  sick  chamber  in  Water  street,  where  they  had 
been  in  consultation,  found  upon  interchange  of  remark,  each  as  to 
his  own  practice,  that  an  unusual  and  malignant  fever  must  be  in 


"  Mrs.  Wistar  informed  tlie  writer,  that  in  1811,  Saturday  night  was  substi- 
tuted for  the  Sunday  evening  assemblies.  Invitations  were  then  more  fre- 
quently and  freely  given,  and  the  refreshments,  though  always  simple,  be- 
came uniform.  The  Sunday  parties  were  regaled  xvith  cakes  and  wine.  To 
these  were  added,  for  the  Saturday  meetings,  raisins  and  almonds,  varied  by 
domestic  fruits  and  ice-creams.  A  table  was  seldom  spread.  The  number 
of  guests  varied  from  ten  to  fifty,  but  usually  between  fifteen  and  twenty- 
five."  (From  a  pamphlet  "  Sketch  of  the  Wistar  Party,"  184G.)  Tempera 
niutantur.  Crowded  saloons,  elegant  entertainments  ;  company  not  rigidly 
scientific,  though  polite  and  dignified;  rooms  full  by  nine ;  supper  at  ten  ; 
then  a  speedy  and  general  exeunt.  The  parties  are  given  every  Saturday 
evening  through  the  winter. 
D 


26  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

the  town.  Further  investigation  discovered  one  of  the  wharves, 
and  the  adjoining  dock,  between  Arch  and  Race  streets,  to  be  in 
the  foulest  condition  from  a  deposit  of  coffee  in  a  putrifying  state. 
Later  in  the  same  month,  the  fact,  in  spite  of  all  unbelief,  conten- 
tion, and  ridicule,  was  fully  established ;  and  announced  by  the 
proper  authorities.  From  that  time,  for  many  Aveeks,  the  city 
was  in  such  a  condition,  as  has  made  '93  a  most  memorable  year 
in  its  history.  We  have  dwelt  upon  the  distresses  of  the  Siege  of 
Derry ;  that  was  a  falling  into  the  hands  of  man,  this  into  the 
hands  of  God ;  and  we  cannot  say  the  choice  was  with  the  latter. 

"  The  disease  (says  Dr.  Rush*)  which  was  at  first  confined  to 
Water  street,  soon  spread  through  the  whole  city.  After  the  15th 
September,  the  atmosphere  of  every  street  in  the  city  was  charged 
with  miasmata ;  and  there  were  few  citizens,  in  apparent  good 
health,  who  did  not  exhibit  the  marks  of  their  presence. 

From  that  date,  the  disease  spared  no  rank  of  citizens.  Whole 
families  were  confined  by  it.  There  was  a  deficiency  of  nurses 
and  physicians  ;  at  one  time,  only  three  of  the  latter  were  able  to 
do  business  out  of  their  houses,  and  at  this  time  there  were  pro- 
bably 6000  persons  ill  with  the  fever. 

During  the  first  three  or  four  weeks,  I  seldom  went  into  a 
house  without  meeting  the  parents  or  children  in  tears.  Many 
wept  aloud,  in  my  entry  or  parlour,  who  came  to  ask  for  advice 
for  their  relations.  Grief  after  awhile  descended  below  weeping, 
and  I  observed  that  many  submitted  to  the  loss  of  friends  without 
a  tear.  A  cheerful  countenance  was  scarcely  to  be  seen.  I  re- 
collect, on  entering  the  house  of  a  poor  man,  I  was  strangely  af- 
fected by  the  sight  of  a  child  of  two  years  old,  that  smiled  in  my 
face.  The  father  and  mother  of  the  little  creature  died,  a  few  days 
after.  I  was  equally  surprised,  about  the  first  of  October,  in  seeing 
a  man  busily  employed  laying  in  wood  for  the  approaching  winter. 
I  should  as  soon  have  thought  of  making  provision  for  a  dinner  in 
1800. 

The  streets  every  where  discovered  marks  of  the  distress  that 
pervaded  the  city.  More  than  one-half  the  houses  were  shut  up, 
although  not  more  than  one-third  the  inhabitants  had  fled  into  the 
country.  Few  persons  were  met,  except  such  as  Avere  in  quest 
of  a  physician,  a  nurse,  or  the  men  who  buried  the  dead.  The 
hearse  alone  kept  up  the  remembrance  of  the  noise  of  carriages. 


*  "Medical  Inquiries"  of  Dr.  Benjamin  Rush,  Phil.  1805;  in  which  is 
contained  a  minute,  interesting,  and  of"  course  authentic  account,  of  the 
ravages  of  the  Yellow  Fever.  (Vols.  HI  &.1V.)  Our  extracts  are  condensed, 
and  not  in  the  order  of  the  original;  there  was  a  necessity  of  taking  this 
liberty.     The  words  are  his  own. 


ROBERT  PATTERSON.  21 

A  black  man,  leading  or  driving  a  horse,  with  a  corpse  on  a  pair  of 
chair-wheels,  met  the  eye  at  every  hour  of  the  day,  while  the  noise 
of  the  same  wheels,  passing  slowly  over  the  pavements,  kept  alive 
anguish  and  fear  in  the  sick  and  well,  every  hour  of  the  night. 

It  was  some  alleviation  of  the  distress,  to  observe  the  effects  of 
this  mortal  epidemic  upon  the  obligations  of  morality  and  religion. 
It  was  remarked  by  many,  that  the  name  of  the  Supreme  Being 
was  seldom  profaned,  either  in  the  streets,  or  in  the  intercourse  of 
citizens.  Although  many  hundreds  of  houses  were  exposed  to 
plunder,  but  two  trifling  robberies  occurred  in  nearly  two  months. 
Many  of  the  religious  societies  met  two  or  three  times  a  week, 
and  some  of  them  every  evening,  to  implore  the  interposition  of 
Heaven.  Humanity  and  charity  kept  pace  with  devotion ;  and  it 
was  my  lot  to  witness  the  uncommon  activity  of  those  virtues. 
Necessity  gave  rise  to  an  undisciplined  set  of  practitioners,  cler- 
gymen, apothecaries,  and  many  others,  who  came  forward  to  sup- 
ply the  places  of  physicians  who  were  sick  or  dead. 

As  for  my  own  state  of  body  and  mind;  from  constant  exposure, 
my  body  became  highly  impregnated  with  miasmata.  My  eyes 
were  yellow,  my  pulse  quick,  and  I  had  profuse  sweats  every 
night,  so  offensive  as  to  oblige  me  to  draw  the  bed-clothes  close  to 
my  neck.  But  I  went  to  bed  in  conformity  to  habit  only,  for  it 
ceased  to  afford  me  refreshment.  When  it  was  evening,  1  wished 
for  morning ;  and  when  it  was  morning,  the  prospect  of  the  la- 
bours of  the  day  caused  me  to  Avish  for  the  return  of  evening. 

Having  found  myself  unable  to  comply  with  the  numerous  ap- 
plications that  were  made  to  me,  I  was  obliged  to  refuse  many 
every  day.  My  sister  counted  47  in  one  forenoon  before  eleven 
o'clock.  In  riding  through  the  streets,  I  was  often  forced  to  resist 
entreaties ;  and  I  recollect,  even  yet  with  pain,  that  I  tore  myself 
at  one  time  from  five  persons  in  Moravian  alley,  who  attempted  to 
stop  me,  by  suddenly  whipping  my  horse,  and  driving  beyond  the 
reach  of  their  cries. 

The  principal  mortality  was  in  the  second  week  of  October, 
when  it  numbered  over  one  hundred  deaths  daily.  A  general  ex- 
pectation had  obtained,  that  cold  weather,  as  well  as  heavy  rains, 
was  fatal  to  this  fever.  The  usual  time  for  its  arrival  had  come, 
but  the  weather  was  still  not  only  moderate,  but  warm.  In  this 
awful  situation,  the  stoutest  hearts  began  to  fail.  Hope  sickened, 
and  despair  succeeded  distress  in  almost  every  countenance." 

At  this  point  let  us  leave  the  general  narrative,  to  inquire  more 
particularly  after  our  friends.  The  Patterson  family,  did  they  re- 
main in  the  city  all  this  while  ?  They  did,  even  up  to  the  time  at 
which  the  above  account  is  broken  off.  What  their  feelings  and 
fears  must  have  been  during  these  gloomy  six  weeks,  may  not 
easily  be  imagined.     We  attempt  no  description.     But  we  may 


28  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

believe  that  every  recurrence  of  morning  and  evening  worship  came 
vidth  the  feeling  that  it  might  be  the  last,  and  was  correspondingly 
serious  and  fervent.  Let  us  also  believe  that  there  was  an  answer 
of  prayers.  Meantime,  there  was  a  due  attention  to  supposed 
precautions  ;  the  family  were  kept  day  and  night  up  two  pair  of 
stairs;  an  atmosphere  of  tobacco-smoke,  filling  the  chambers, 
ceased  to  be  disgusting,  in  the  belief  that  it  was  protective;  and  no 
one  went  abroad,  except  the  father  of  the  family.  But  Avhy  did 
he  not,  like  many  others,  seek  safety  in  flight  ?  There  are  two 
answers  to  this  inquiry.  First,  the  yellow  fever  was  then  a  new 
disease  ;  it  was  not  yet  ascertained  that  the  infection  did  not  spread 
in  the  country,  as  in  the  city ;  consequently  there  was  a  doubt,  with 
many,  whether  those  who  went  away  were  anymore  secure.  But 
with  Mr.  Patterson,  there  was  a  still  more  operative  reason, 
founded  in  his  religious  faith.  He  could  not  be  satisfied  that  it 
was  lawful  for  a  Christian  man  to  fly  from  a  visitation,  believed  to 
be  directly  from  God.  It  might  imply  a  distrust  of  Providence ; 
it  might  be  a  refusal  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  rod ;  it  might  be  duty 
to  lie  passive  in  the  hand  of  God.  We  cannot  tell  exactly  what 
were  his  views  ;  we  cannot  in  our  day  enter  into  them ;  but  they 
were  not  unusual  then.  His  wife  however,  was  of  a  different 
mind ;  the  little  children  Avere  without  a  discretion  in  the  matter ; 
and  the  casting  voice  kept  the  whole  house  in  peril. 

A  poor  neighbour,  who  lived  next  door,  a  pious  man  we  pre- 
sume, seems  to  have  argued  the  point  with  Mr.  P. ;  at  any  rate, 
lent  him  a  book,  written  about  the  time  of  the  plague  in  London 
(1665),  in  which  the  question  was  fully  discussed.  This  brought 
him  to  a  decision ;  but  he  had  now  outstaid  all  means  of  escape. 
There  were  no  public  conveyances,  and  no  place  to  be  conveyed 
to ;  country  people  were  hardly  willing  to  look  at  a  Philadel- 
phian,  reeking  Avith  fatal  miasmata.  At  the  outskirts  of  towns  and 
villages,  all  vehicles  were  intercepted  by  vigilant  committees,  es- 
corted along  the  thoroughfare,  and  prevented  from  setting  down 
any  passenger. 

At  this  juncture,  on  a  day  in  the  middle  of  October,  a  knock 
was  heard  at  the  front  door  ;  an  unusual  sound.  Grandfather  went 
down,  and  found  there  his  brother-in-law,  David  Ewing,  of  Green- 
wich. Captain  Ewing,  a  roving,  fearless  spirit,  then  a  little  over 
thirty,  of  whom  we  have  some  adventures  to  tell  in  another  place, 


ROBERT   PATTERSON.  29 

had  just  come  up  the  river  with  a  boat-load  of  wood ;  fuel  com- 
manded a  high  price,  and  it  was  a  temptation  to  brave  the  danger. 
But  David  had  with  this  a  more  generous  purpose.  "I  have  come 
to  take  you  all  down  to  Greenwich ;  my  shallop  lies  at  Arch 
street  wharf;  you  must  get  ready  immediately,  and  if  possible  go 
this  evening,  as  my  men  are  not  willing  to  remain."  Grandfather 
dropt  on  his  knees  and  gave  thanks  to  God,  as  if  the  first  response 
should  be  in  that  direction.  By  nine  o'clock,  all  were  ready  ;  the 
house  was  locked  up,  and  the  two  parents,  with  their  children, 
William,  Emma,  Robert,  and  Susanna  (little  flaxen-haired  lass,  for 
whom  it  was  but  a  respite  of  two  years,)  set  out,  by  the  light  of  a 
full  moon ;  and  in  a  walk  from  Fourth  and  Spruce  streets,  to  the 
wharf  at  Arch  street,  nearly  a  mile,  through  a  densely  settled  part 
of  the  city,  they  met  not  a  single  person.  It  seemed  as  if  Bun- 
yan's  allegory  was  literalized ;  a  family  of  pilgrims  escaping  from 
the  city  of  Destruction. 

We  have  little  more  to  add,  though  in  that  little  lies  the  crisis 
of  the  story.  At  Greenwich,  they  were  near  fifty  miles  from  the 
city,  and  among  friends.  A  probation  of  nine  days,  such  was  the 
popular  notion,  would  clear  both  them  and  the  neighbourhood  of 
all  danger.  Nine  anxious  days  passed,  and  all  were  well.  But 
at  the  end  of  two  weeks  from  the  time  of  their  departure,  Mr.  Pat- 
terson was  taken  ill,  very  ill ;  it  must  be  something  else  than  yel- 
low fever,  thought  all  Greenwich ;  and  so  all  Greenwich  kept  un- 
disturbed. Nevertheless  it  was  that  very  disease,  and  in  its  most 
malignant  form  ;  the  patient,  after  much  suffering,  was  at  last  left 
insensible,  and  scarce  a  hope  remained. 

Let  us  for  a  moment  leave  him  there,  for  the  sake  of  a  single 
reflection,  interesting  to  all  of  us.  Suppose  the  balance,  now 
equipoised,  should,  by  a  single  hair,  go  down  upon  the  fatal  side. 
In  what  condition  will  be  left  a  widow  and  her  six  children  ? 
With  not  much  property,  in  possession  or  expectation,  they  may 
be  obliged  to  recede  from  that  position  to  which  the  abilities  and 
success  of  their  lost  head  was  raising  them.  Let  us  not  be  flat- 
tered. We  see  the  force  of  native  powers  constantly  overcome 
by  adversities  ;  and  many  a  man  or  woman,  fitted  to  shine  in  so- 
ciety, is  nevertheless  bound  over  to  hopeless  obscurity  and  obliv- 
ion. Yet  let  us  judge  of  benefits  by  a  sound  standard,  and  esteem 
that  the  best  portion  which  is  best  improved.     Nor  let  us  think  all 


30  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

lost,  when  the  head  of  the  family  is  taken.  Twenty-eight  years 
later,  one  of  these  children  had  to  undergo  what  is  here  only 
imagined.  She,  and  her  family  of  children,  have  somewhat  to 
think  of,  in  the  manner  they  have  been  dealt  with,  by  a  divine, 
and  ever-special  Providence. 

While  Mr.  Patterson  was  slowly  recovering,  the  city,  by  fa- 
vourable turns  of  weather,  was  rapidly  improving  ;  and  when  the 
cold  had  fully  set  in,  the  family  was  restored  to  its  place  ;  and  un- 
like most  other  families,  not  one  member  of  it  missing.* 

In  regard  to  his  domestic  habits,  we  have  the  following  portrai- 
ture from  my  brother  Robert,  who  was  taken  into  his  grand- 
father's family,  for  the  completion  of  his  education.  It  must  be 
noted,  that  this  refers  to  the  last  years  of  Dr.  Patterson's  life  ;  he 
being,  at  the  time  Robert  went  there,  in  his  79th  year ;  his  wife 
was  in  her  70th  year;  and  the  protege  was  just  turned  of  16. 
These  three  made  up  the  family  at  that  time. 

"  Their  habits  were  very  regular.  Every  morning  we  had  wor- 
ship, the  reading  being  from  Home  on  the  Psalms,  or  Scott's 
Commentary ;  then  breakfast ;  after  which  he  went  regularly  to 
the  Mint,  where  he  remained  until  dinner-time,  which  Avas  at  two 
o'clock.  In  the  afternoon  he  went  sometimes  to  the  Mint,  but  I 
believe  not  often.  In  the  evening  we  had  worship  again,  the  do- 
mestics always  being  present,  unless  for  sufficient  reason.  He 
did  not  use  to  sit  up  late.  What  studying  he  did  at  home,  was  in 
his  bed-room,  where  he  had  an  old  secretary,  full  of  papers.  His 
library  was  quite  small  for  a  man  of  letters,  most  of  the  books 
being  of  a  religious  character.  [He  made  constant  use,  however, 
of  the  Franklin  and  Philosophical  Libraries.]  His  evenings  were 
mostly  spent  down   stairs,  reading  the  daily  paper,  Walsh's   Na- 


*  Some  statistical  facts  of  tliis  terrible  fever  will  be  in  place.  It  continued 
to  re-visit  the  city  nearly  every  summer  and  autumn,  until  1H05;  but  the 
worst  years  were  1793  and  1798.  In  the  former  year,  the  number  of  deaths 
was  4040;  in  the  latter,  under  4000  (not  exactly  registered;)  but  the  num- 
ber of  people  sick  with  it,  was  four  times  as  great  in  '93  as  in  '98,  as  in  the 
latter  year  the  city  was  nearly  deserted. 

The  cholera  of  1832  carried  off  750  of  the  inhabitants.  The  population  of 
the  city  was  then  four  times  as  great  as  in  '93 ;  consequently  the  fever  was 
incomparably  the  most  terrible  visitation. 


ROBERT  PATTERSON.  31 

tional  Gazette.  Much  of  this  he  read  aloud  to  his  wife,  occasion- 
ally making  remarks.  He  seemed  particularly  interested  in  articles 
relating-  to  new  inventions  and  discoveries,  labour-saving  machines 
and  such  like.  On  Friday  evenings  he  generally  went  to  the 
Philosophical  Society ;  and  on  Saturday  evenings,  he  sometimes 
attended  the  Wistar  parties.  One  or  two  of  these  parties  were 
held  at  his  house  while  I  was  there.  He  often  stopped  in  at 
Peale's  Museum,  and  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  Deaf  and  Dumb 
Asylum,  then  in  its  infancy. 

"  In  his  family  he  was  rather  taciturn,  seeming  to  be  absent  in 
mind.  His  temperament  was  nervous,  and  consequently  he  was 
unusually  sensitive  to  any  sudden  noise.  If  the  tongs  fell  down, 
or  a  stick  at  the  fire,  or  if  a  cup  of  tea  was  upset,  he  would  start 
from  his  s§at  and  jump  out  on  the  floor.  Even  the  misplacing  of 
one  of  his  papers  would  produce  a  nervous  agitation.  We  were 
consequently  very  careful  about  disturbances  of  such  kind. 

"  On  Sabbath,  he  and  grandma  went  regularly  to  the  Spruce 
street  church.  This  was  a  long  walk,  but  he  never  failed  to  go  if 
he  was  well.  The  intervals  of  the  day  were  spent  in  religious 
reading.  I  always  went  with  him  in  the  day-time,  but  was  per- 
mitted to  go  to  other  evangelical  churches  in  the  evening,  if  I 
wished  it.  Beyond  the  instructions  of  the  sanctuary  and  the 
family  altar,  I  do  not  recollect  any  given  to  me  personally,  of  a 
religious  nature,  in  the  way  of  catechising  or  conversation.  I  was 
left  to  myself  very  much,  except  that  inquiry  was  often  made 
where  I  had  been,  on  coming  in.  I  was  not  allowed  to  go  to  the 
theatre,  but  I  remember  that  he  permitted  me  to  go  to  the  circus 
for  once,  regarding  that  as  on  the  same  footing  with  an  exhibition 
of  animals.  As  I  was  more  under  the  supervision  of  grandma,  he 
seldom  talked  with  me,  nor  did  he  seem  to  take  much  interest  in 
my  studies.  I  had  a  room  to  myself,  with  a  fire  in  the  winter 
time." 

At  the  age  of  eighty,  none  of  the  vital  powers  had  begun  to  give 
way,  and  he  was  still  a  hale  and  active  old  man.  But  there  was 
a  rapid  and  remarkable  change,  very  soon  after  that  point  had  been 
turned.  In  May,  1824,  he  sat  as  a  lay-delegate  in  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  The  effort  of  mind,  and 
close  confinement,  had  a  visible  effect  upon  his  health  ;  and  from 
that  time  the  decays  of  old  age  hastened  upon  him.     In  the  loss 


32  ROBERT  PATTERSON. 

of  strength  and  appetite,  he  could  be  sustamed  only  by  highly 
concentrated  aliments.  His  last  recorded  letter,  as  Director  of  the 
Mint,  bears  date  the  27th  of  June ;  in  a  few  days  after,  he  re- 
signed that  office.  For  two  Aveeks  preceding  his  death,  a  parched 
and  swollen  tongue  prevented  him  from  all  communication  except 
by  signs.  In  other  respects,  he  was  not  exposed  to  very  severe 
sufferings.  His  course  was  finished  on  the  22d  of  July,  1824,  in 
his  eighty-second  year. 

His  remains  were  deposited  in  the  church-yard  in  Spruce 
street;  but  on  the  death  of  his  Avidow,  twenty  years  after,  they 
were  taken  up,  and  both  bodies  were  interred  in  one  grave,  in  the 
cemetery  at  Laurel  Hill. 

A  word  is  due  to  Dr.  Patterson  as  an  author.  He  was  not  ad- 
dicted to  Avriting,  but  his  style  was  singularly  easy  and  perspicu- 
ous. Several  scientific  papers  Avere  communicated  by  him  for  the 
Philosophical  Transactions.  In  1809,  he  prepared  for  the  press, 
the  lectures  of  Dr.  EAving  (then  deceased)  on  Natural  Philosophy 
and  Astronomy;  and  in  1818,  published  a  Treatise  on  Arithme- 
tic, from  his  own  written  compends,  previously  used  in  the  Uni- 
versity.* 

I  have  recalled  an  attempt  to  name  the  various  houses  occupied 
by  the  family,  at  different  times  in  the  city,  nine  in  number,  and 
not  all  extant.  The  house  in  Cherry  street  above  Third,  Avhere 
my  father  was  their  boarder — the  dAvelling  in  South  Fourth,  No. 
148,  Avhere  he  Avas  married, — and  that  in  Chestnut  above  Ninth, 
No.  285,t  the  last  and  longest  occupied,  are  still  standing. 


*  This  Treatise,  tliougii  lucid  and  ingenious,  was  rather  difficult  for  be- 
ginners. Theji7'st  question  in  Addition  reads  thus: — "  Sixteen  years  ago  I 
was  59  years  old  ;  what  age  will  I  be  seven  years  hence,  if  I  live  so  long?" 
It  is  observable  that  the  case  was  literally  his  own;  except  that  he  did  not 
quite  complete  the  seven  years. 

t  This  number  brings  to  mind  a  characteristic  anecdote.  Like  other  peo- 
ple, grandfather  had  a  bad  memory  for  numbers;  and  rather  exceeded  the 
most  of  townsfolk,  in  not  being  able  to  remember  the  number  of  his  own 
house.  At  length  he  devised  a  mncnwnic,  worthy  of  a  mathematician: — 
"  the  second  figure  was  the  cube  of  tlie  first,  and  the  liiird  was  the  mean  of 
the  two."  Nothing  but  S.^jf)  will  answer  to  these  data.  Some  would  walk 
the  streets  in  despair,  if  they  had  no  other  clue  for  getting  home  than  the 
evolution  of  a  cube  root. 


AMY  PATTERSON.  33 

His  style  of  living  was  plain,  yet  genteel.  His  property,  at 
death,  was  somewhat  over  twenty  thousand  dollars.  Something 
had  been  made,  and  something  lost,  by  adventures  of  various 
kinds ;  on  the  whole,  it  was  mainly  the  long  and  moderate  accu- 
mulation of  the  surplus  of  income. 

We  have  incidentally  spoken  of  his  partner;  we  have  now  to 
take  up  her  story  more  particularly,  and  follow  her  also  to  the 
final  resting-place.  Amy  Hunter,  born  at  Greenwich,  Cumberland 
County,  N.  J.  the  20th  January,  1751,  was  the  fourth  child  of 
Maskell  and  Mary  Ewing.  She  received  the  name  of  the  wife  of 
their  pastor;  the  worthy  and  childless  couple  would  have  gladly 
adopted  her  as  their  own ;  but,  after  a  trial  of  a  year  or  more, 
the  little  girl  deploring  the  lonesomeness  of  her  lot,  was  rejoiced 
to  be  taken  back  again,  where  there  was  a  house-full  of  brothers 
and  sisters.  Her  early  education  would  have  been  better  attended 
to,  if  she  had  continued  at  the  parsonage ;  but  who  can  blame  her 
choice?  However,  as  she  belonged  to  a  reading  family,  and  was 
herself  eager  in  the  pursuit  of  knowledge,  the  loss  was  in  a  good 
measure  repaired.  History  and  geography  were  her  favourite 
studies ;  English  classic  literature  was  hardly  less  familiar.  But 
it  was  also  a  working  family;  Maskell  Ewing,  at  that  part  of  his 
life,  was  rich  only  in  children;  the  clothing  department  of  a  large 
household  kept  the  seven  daughters  in  employment;  and  they  had 
to  devise  ways  to  learn,  while  the  needle  was  plying,  or  even 
while  the  spinning-wheel  was  in  motion.  By  day,  a  book  was 
posted  up  somewhere  near  the  wheel ;  and  it  was  usual  of  a  win- 
ter's evening,  for  the  girls  to  be  at  work  around,  the  table,  while 
the  father,  with  book  in  hand,  afforded  them  matter  for  improvement. 

Having  stated  what  was  Amy's  natural  turn,  and  what  her  op- 
portunities in  her  father's  house,  we  have  only  to  superadd  the 
fact  of  her  union,  and  its  long  continuance,  with  such  a  man  as 
Robert  Patterson,  to  account  for  that  large  and  varied  store  of 
knowledge,  which  made  her  so  entertaining  and  instructive,  espe- 
cially in  her  venerable  widowhood.  It  was  before  intimated,  that 
his  reading  was  always  done  aloud ;  and  she  was  a  good  listener. 
After  her  husband  was  taken,  the  entertainment  of  Mrs.  Patter- 
son's remaining  years  was  still  very  much  drawn  from  books ; 
and  when,  after  a  faithful  service  of  ninety  years,  her  powers  of 
vision  declined,  she  had  at  hand  a  daughter,  whose  tas.tes  in  this 


34  AMY  PATTERSON. 

respect  were  concurrent  with  her  own,  and  who  was  "  as  eyes  to 
the  blind." 

In  other  important  particulars,  the  feelings  and  views  of  Dr. 
Patterson  and  his  wife  were  just  as  much  in  unison.  I  can  only 
take  room  to  mention  two.  She  was  a  pious  woman;  and  her 
piety  was  fervent  and  consistent.  There  was  evidently  a  real 
and  habitual  interest  in  religion  ;  all  her  conduct  and  conversation 
proved  that  it  was  uppermost  in  her  affections.  On  this  point,  it 
would  be  superfluous,  however  agreeable,  to  enlarge  ;  and  we  may 
pass  to  another  characteristic,  namely,  her  generosity.  In  por- 
traying a  character,  even  of  one  who  seems  to  be  religious,  it  is 
sometimes  necessary  to  conceal  the  want  of  this  lineament,  lest 
the  picture  should  be  spoiled.  I  am  under  no  such  necessity. 
For  the  advancement  of  the  gospel,  for  the  relief  of  the  destitute, 
for  the  more  delicate  cases  of  assistance,  there  was  an  open  purse, 
and  an  open  heart.  No  more  need  be  said,  than  that,  in  the  dis- 
posal of  superfluous  income,  it  was  her  study  to  be  impartial. 

It  would  be  looked  upon  as  a  serious  omission,  if  I  were  not  to 
say,  that  she  was  remarkable  for  an  affectionate  disposition,  and 
tenderness  and  gentleness  of  manners.  As  a  wife,  she  deserved, 
and  received,  strong  proofs  of  unremitted  love.  As  a  mother,  a 
grandmother,  a  great  grandmother, — what  shall  we  not  say  ?  her 
heart  was  a  fountain  of  fondness,  open  to  all  of  us.  None  of  us 
will  think  of  it  without  emotion. 

Wherever  there  is  a  constitutional  activity  of  feeling,  Ave  may 
expect  to  find  some  strong  and  habitual  dislikes.  The  Avriter  re- 
members but  one  or  two,  which  she  was  accustomed  to  indulge. 
Keeping  a  constant  eye  upon  the  train  of  national  affairs,  she  had 
not  much  mercy  for  the  opposite  side  in  politics.  Still  more  so- 
licitous about  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  country,  she  was  every 
inch  a  Protestant;  the  dread  of  an  adverse  influence  Avas  much  in 
her  thoughts,  and  often  in  her  conversation ;  the  subject  never 
grew  stale  ;  and  in  this  particular  she  seemed  the  relic  of  a  past 
generation,  or  possibly,  the  harbinger  of  one  to  come.  Yet  her 
antipathy  was  not  directed  against  individuals,  but  against  a  sys- 
tem. Her  personal  kindness  knew  no  difference  between  the 
Protestant  and  the  Catholic  servant.*' 


*  This  ihe  writer  had  occasion  to  witness,  while  with  her  a  boarder  at  Dr. 
Moore's. 


AMY  PATTERSON.  35 

I  have  inquired  for  faults  ;  (the  character  of  my  book  requires 
impartiality  ;)  an  ungrateful  task,  if  it  had  been  more  fruitful. 
Can  any  one  remember  aught  against  her,  unless  it  was,  that  she 
was  too  yielding,  too  deficient  in  parental  firmness  ?  And  even 
this  was  perhaps  not  habitually  true.  t_  j_3'^^3c3 

To  resume  the  narrative.  At  her  husband's  decease,  Mrs. 
Patterson  was  seventy-three  years  old,  and  alone.  An  early  ar- 
rangement was  made  for  giving  up  housekeeping,  and  she  thence- 
forth boarded  with  her  children ;  by  a  pleasant  alternation,  spend- 
ing the  cold  season  in  town,  with  Dr.  Moore's  family ;  and  the 
summer,  either  at  Greenwood  (Dr.  Harris's  residence),  in  Chester 
county,  or  at  Doylestown,  with  my  mother.  We  remember  with 
what  pleasure  her  visit  was  looked  for,  and  how  fully  the  anticipa- 
tion was  realized.  Her  cheerful  presence  gave  new  animation  to 
the  family  group.  A  serene  and  steady  routine  filled  up  the  days 
of  her  sojourn.  In  the  morning,  she  had  her  chair  and  footstool 
in  the  entry  of  the  house,  where  there  was  a  current  of  air ;  con- 
versation, or  reading  aloud  by  some  member  of  the  family,  gave  a 
zest  to  her  favourite  occupation  of  knitting,  to  which  many  a 
little  foot  owed  its  winter  covering.  After  dinner,  and  just  as  es- 
sential, came  a  nap  ;  then  the  unfinished  stocking  was  resumed  ; 
and  the  calls  of  friends,  with  perhaps  a  short  walk,  carried  her 
through  the  long  summer  twilight,  to  an  early  bed-time. 

But  the  time  drew  on,  when  this  pleasant  routine  of  change 
must  be  arrested.  Her  last  summer  spent  in  the  country  was  that 
of  1836,  at  which  time  she  had  attained  her  86th  year.  A  pro- 
tracted and  serious  attack  of  sickness,  at  Doylestown,  convinced 
her  that  it  would  thereafter  be  most  prudent  to  remain  quietly,  the 
year  round,  in  the  city,  where  she  would  be  near  her  medical 
adviser,  Dr.  Harris. 

As  year  was  heaped  upon  year,  without  bringing  with  it  the 
usual  imbecilities  of  old  age,  she  became  increasingly  the  object 
of  affectionate  interest  and  admiration.  Her  rocking-chair,  in  the 
parlour,  or  in  the  chamber, — which  ever  one  happened  to  be  filled, 
— was  a  centre  of  attraction.  Let  the  reader,  who  was  not  ac- 
quainted with  her,  imagine  a  rather  short,  stout,  well-featured 
lady,  whose  appearance  might  indicate  the  age  of  seventy-five 
years,  while  really  it  was  ninety ;  of  courteous  and  polished  man- 
ners, without  affectation  ;  communicative,  without  being  talkative ; 


36  AMY  PATTERSON. 

little  impaired  in  bodily  faculties,  and  in  full  vigour  of  mind ;  let 
him  also  consider  the  attainments  of  an  inquiring,  elevated  mind, 
and  the  stores  of  a  retentive  memory,  at  the  summing  up  of  four- 
score and  ten  years  ;  let  him  add  to  these  the  qualities  of  heart, 
and  the  spiritual  graces,  by  which  she  was  adorned;  and  he  must 
assent  to  the  expression  which  Ave  were  accustomed  to  reiterate  to 
each  other,  that  our  grandmother  was  a  wonderful  woman. 

She  continued  to  read,  until  past  her  ninety-first  year ;  growing 
cataracts  upon  both  eyes  then  obliged  her  to  lay  aside  the  book 
and  newspaper ;  and  it  was  aflfecting  to  observe  how  cheerfully 
she  submitted  to  this  capital'  privation.  Whenever  she  spoke  of 
it,  her  language  was  that  of  thanksgiving  for  the  long-continued 
blessing,  and  never  of  pining  at  the  loss.  She  could  still  welcome 
her  friends  and  children  by  their  respective  tones  of  voice  ;  and 
the  little  faces  could  be  felt,  and  kissed,  after  they  had  ceased  to 
be  visible. 

With  all  the  comforts  of  her  situation,  she  Avould  occasionally 
confess  that  the  time  seemed  loixg,  and  that  the  summons  to  de- 
part would  be  welcome.  That  s'he  did  not  deceive  herself,  was 
evident  from  all  the  particulars  of  her  last  hours.  A  brief  sketch 
of  these  will  conclude  our  notice  of  this  most  precious  and  in- 
teresting character. 

On  the  20th  January,  1844,  she  entered  upon  her  ninety-fourth, 
and  last  year.  There  were  some  indications  of  disease  in  her 
system ;  a  rheumatic  gout,  manifesting  itself  in  a  swelling  of  the 
wrists,  tried  her  powers  of  endurance  for  months.  At  length, 
about  the  19th  of  May,  this  symptom  disappeared,  but  an  unusual 
expectoration  immediately  following,  indicated  that  the  disease 
had  probably  shifted  its  place  to  a  more  vital  point.  She  im- 
mediately understood  that  the  end  was  at  hand ;  the  great  event, 
greatest  that  can  befall  a  mortal,  was  anticipated  with  solemnity, 
■;.'but  not  with  apprehension  or  regret.  All  her  children  living  were 
about  her,  except  two ;  Mrs.  Du  Bois  was  within  reach  of  a  mes- 
sage, and  being  immediately  sent  for,  arrived  in  time  ;  Mrs.  Fisher 
'^vas  in  France. 

On  Tuesday,  .May  22d,  a  painful  struggle,  caused  by  exceeding 
difficulty  of  respiration,  gave  as  it  were,  the  final  warning.  This 
passed,  she  felt  quite  comfortable ;  and  some  adjustment  of  her 
last  will  being  judged  proper,  she  gave  attention  to  it,  being,  al- 


MARY  P.  MOORE.  37 

tlioiigli  within  a  few  hours  of  her  end,  possessed  of  all  the  sound- 
ness of  mind  and  memory  required  by  the  law.  After  this,  Mrs. 
Harris  and  Mrs.  Du  Bois  conversed  with  her  awhile  at  the 
bed-side,  until  she  said — "  I  feel  drowsy,  and  will  take  a  little 
sleep."  Her  daughters  then  sat  a  little  way  off,  and  continued 
their  conversation,  while  she  slept.  It  was  a  falling  asleep  in 
a  double  sense.  So  quietly  did  the  spirit  leave  its  earthly 
abode,  that  those  in  the  room  knew  nothing  of  it,  and  when  Mrs. 
Moore,  who  had  been  for  sometime  absent,  returned,  she  went  to 
the  bed  and  found  only  the  lifeless  body.  The  event  took  place 
at  the  house  of  Dr.  Moore,  in  Spruce  stjeet  above  Third  (No.  61,) 
on  the  23d  May,  1844.  Her  remains  (with  those  of  her  hus- 
band, removed  from  the  church-yard  at  the  time)  were  deposited 
in  the  cemetery  at  Laurel  Hill.  The  place  is  indicated  by  a 
single  marble  obelisk,  with  an  appropriate  inscription ;  a  mural 
stone  also  remains,  as  a  memorial,  in  the  ground  adjoining  the 
Spruce  street  church,  below  Fourth  street. 

The  children  of  this  union  were  eight ;  six  of  whom  lived  to 
mature  age,  and  five  were,  married. 

I.  Thomas  E.,  born  at  Wilmington,  March  4,  1775,  was  a 
healthy  infant,  but  lived  only  till  January  1 9,  following. 

H.  The  next  child,  Mary,  was  born  at  Greenwich,  March  20, 
1777.  She  soon  after  became  a  Philadelphian,  and  grew  to  wo- 
manhood in  the  city.  She  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  the  best 
schools  of  the  day ;  but  French  and  music  were  less  to  her  taste, 
than  the  more  solid  branches  of  knowledge ;  a  fondness  for  read- 
ing distinguished  her  youth,  and  has  not  declined  with  age. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen,  a  very  precarious  state  of  health  induced 
a  seriousness  on  the  subject  of  religion  ;  in  the  doctrines  of  which 
she  had  been  carefully  trained.  After  two  years,  this  concern  of 
mind  eventuated  in  the  profession  of  Christianity.  The  influence 
of  this  step,  upon  her  own  family,  and  in  a  larger  sphere,  remains 
for  some  other  record. 

At  twenty-one  years,  she  was  married  to  Samuel  Moore,  a 
young  physician  from  West  Jersey,  who  had  boarded  in  the  family. 
Dr.  Moore  was  the  son  of  David  and  Lydia  Moore,  and  was  born 
at  Deerfield,  Cumberland,  the  8th  February,  1774.  Sprung  from 
the  Scotch-Irish  stock,  so  ready  to  contend  for  right,  his  father  en- 
gaged with  alacrity  in  the  cause  of  his  country,  and  in  the  revolu- 


38  DR.  SAMUEL  MOORE. 

tionary  army  was  an  officer  of  artillery.  He  took  part  in  the 
battle  of  Brandywine,  and  was  witli  Wayne  when  surprised  at  the 
Paoli ;  a  thrilling  event,  usually  called  "  the  massacre  of  Paoli." 
The  battle  of  Germantown,  which  took  place  not  long  after,  was 
anotlier  important  scene  in  which  he  was  an  actor.  In  that  con- 
flict he  was  struck  by  a  grape-shot ;  but  the  wound  was  not  mor- 
tal, and  he  obtained  leave  to  be  nursed  at  home.  After  a  ride  of 
forty  miles,  he  presented  himself,  in  bloody  garments,  to  his 
terrified  family  ;  and  upon  the  memory  of  young  Samuel,  then 
under  four  years  of  age,  the  spectacle  left  an  indelible  impression. 
Having  recovered  from  the  wound,  he  returned  to  the  army,  and 
was  in  the  battle  of  Monmouth.  After  the  war  was  over,  he  was 
advanced  to  the  rank  of  colonel,  and  is  commonly  spoken  of  by 
this  title.     He  died  in  1803. 

Samuel's  education  was  finished  at  the  University  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, where  he  graduated  in  1791.  He  was  afterwards  a  tutor 
in  that  Institution,  and  in  an  academy  at  Bordentown,  N.  J.  Sub- 
sequently he  attended  medical  lectures  in  the  University,  and  in 
1796  was  licensed  as  a  physician,  by  a  Board  of  Examiners  con- 
stituted under  a  law  of  New  Jersey. 

From  his  youth  upward,  he  was  familiarly  acquainted  with  the 
family  of  my  grandfather  DuBois,  and  quite  intimate  with  my 
father.  In  their  courtships,  marriages,  and  settlements  in  life, 
they  seemed  to  be  almost  in  a  partnership ;  and  the  warmest  per- 
sonal attachment  subsisted  always  between  them. 

Dr.  Moore  and  Miss  Patterson  were  married  on  the  14th  March, 
1798.  It  was  only  three  months  in  advance  of  the  marriage  be- 
tween Mr.  Du  Bois  and  the  next  daughter.  The  two  couples  di- 
rectly settled  in  the  same  location,  the  litde  village  of  Dublin,  in 
Bucks  county,  30  miles  north  of  Philadelphia. 

In  September  following,  it  was  found  that  a  better  prospect  of- 
fered at  Trenton,  N.  J.,  and  to  that  place  Dr.  Moore  removed. 
But  the  contracting  of  a  severe  cold,  about  Christmas,  arrested  his 
plans.  Symptoms  of  a  rapid  consumption  were  manifest ;  and 
upon  the  advice  of  Dr.  Rush,  he  determined  to  leave  wife  and 
infant,  and  sail  for  Canton.  He  returned  from  that  long  voyage 
with  health  re-established,  and  with  it,  a  determination  to  change 
his  pursuits.  Engaging  in  the  Eastern  trade,  he  made  four  voy- 
ages to  Canton,  and  a  fifth   to  Calcutta;  being  absent  about  one 


DR.   SAMUEL  MOORE.  39 

year  at  a  time,  and  remaining  at  home  about  the  same  space,  in 
the  intervals. 

His  home,  however,  was,  until  1808,  an  unsettled  place;  the 
summers  were  passed  in  Deerfield,  the  winters  in  Philadelphia; 
and  then  a  year  at  Bustleton.  In  the  year  just  mentioned,  a  per- 
manent settlement  was  made  in  Bucks  county.  Purchase  was 
made  of  a  considerable  tract  of  land  at  the  junction  of  the  Nesha- 
miny  with  a  tributary  creek,  on  the  Easton  road,  where  there  was 
a  good  water-power,  and  a  large  flouring  mill.  To  this,  a  saw- 
mill, with  sundry  shops  and  dwelling-houses,  store,  and  school- 
house,  were  added  by  him ;  and  on  an  elevated  and  beautiful  site, 
a  large  stone  mansion  was  built  for  his  own  family.  The  plea- 
sant, and  rather  romantic  little  town,  thus  aggregated,  was  appo- 
sitely and  in  good  taste  named  Bridge-Point.  The  two  creeks  are 
here  spanned  by  bridges,  one  of  them  a  solid  piece  of  masonry. 

Perhaps  a  life  of  extensive  travel,  may  have  given  the  spring 
to  a  natural  fitness  for  novel  and  large  enterprises.  Thus  a  con- 
siderable proportion  of  his  farm  was  set  off  for  an  orchard,  and 
stocked  with  the  finest  Virginia  crab-apple;  from  which  was 
manufactured,  in  a  wholesale  way,  and  for  many  years,  as  deli- 
cious and  pure  a  beverage  as  ever  was  placed  upon  a  table.  This 
celebrated  cider  was  chiefly  sold  at  the  South,  and  commanded  a 
high  price.  He  also  took  advantage  of  the  demand  for  cloths,  oc- 
casioned by  the  war  of  1812-15,  and  carried  on  the  manufacture 
of  woollen  goods,  in  a  building  adjacent  to  the  flouring  and  oil-mills. 
This  branch  of  industry,  then  almost  new  in  our  country,  was 
profitable  while  the  war  lasted. 

The  erection  of  a  Presbyterian  church  at  Doylestown,  to  which 
Dr.  Moore  gave  much  attention,  and  was  the  largest  contributor, 
is  a  matter  of  which  we  are  to  speak  more  at  large,  in  another 
place. 

In  the  fall  of  1818,  while  absent  at  the  West,  seeking  a  market 
for  his  woollen  fabrics,  his  fellow-citizens  at  home  placed  him  in 
nomination  for  a  seat  in  Congress,  vacated  by  the  resignation  of 
Mr.  Ingham;  and  elected  him  during  his  absence.  He  was 
twice  re-elected,  without  material  opposition ;  and  it  is  but  truth 
to  say,  that  his  capacity  as  a  representative  at  Washington,  earned 
him  a  reputation  which  had  its  weight  in  his  appointment,  a  few 
years  later,  to  a  still  more  important  public  trust.     In  the  summer 


40  DR.  SAMUEL  MOORE. 

of  1822,  (having  served  four  sessions)  before  the  completion  of  the 
third  term,  he  resigned  the  place,  and  returned  to  private  life. 

In  July,  1824,  upon  the  resignation  of  Dr.  Patterson,  he  -was  ap- 
pointed by  President  Monroe,  to  the  office  of  Director  of  the  Mint. 
Soon  after  this  date  his  family  removed  from  Bucks  county,  and 
thereafter  belonged  to  Philadelphia.  During  his  occupancy  of  this 
office,  there  was  a  steady  increase  in  the  operations  of  the  JVIint, 
and  consequently  in  the  importance  and  responsibility. of  his  duties. 
A  prominent  incident  of  his  administration  was  the  erection  of  a 
spacious  and  elegant  Mint  edifice,  for  which  chiefl}Vby  his  own  per- 
sonal exertions  and  influence,  the  necessary  appropriations  were 
obtained,  and  which,  under  his  immediate  superintendence,  Avas  pro- 
secuted to  its  completion.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  on  the  4th 
July,  1829,  and  the  building  was  completed  in  four  years  from  that 
time.  A  rigid  watchfulness  over  the  public  interests  committed  to 
his  care,  and  a  disposition  to  inquire  after  and  embrace  real  im- 
provements in  the  various  processes  connected  with  the  art  of 
coinage,  were  characteristic  of  his  directorship. 

In  May,  1835,  he  announced  in  a  letter  to  the  President,  his 
purpose  of  retiring  from  office  on  the  first  ,of  July.  The  accept- 
ance of  his  resignation  was  accompanied  with  a  complimentary 
testimony  to  his  faithfulness  in  the  administration  of  the  trust 
confided  to  him. 

Since  that  time  he  has  been  engaged  in  the  management  of 
mining  operations;  and  for  the  last  eleven  years  has  been  Presi- 
dent of  the  Hazleton  Coal  Company,  a  corporation  owning  some 
of  the  best  mines  in  the  anthracite  region  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
actively  employed  in  bringing  their  coal  into  market. 

His  healthy  appearance,  and  active  habits,  might  create  a  doubt, 
at  least  a  surprise,  at  the  date  -assigned  for  his  birth.  Few  of  us, 
old  or  young,  would  make  so  little  account  of  an  office  vigil,  or  a 
journey  of  a  hundred  miles. 

The  children  having  all  married  and  departed,  the  death  of 
Mrs.  Moore's  mother  left  no  one  in  the  house,  but  the  doctor  and 
herself.  They  therefore  gave  up  housekeeping,  and  have  since 
been  boarding  at  the  U.  S.  Hotel.  Aunt  M.  hoAvever,  who  is  also 
not  afraid  of  a  journey,  spends  a  good  share  of  her  time  with  her 
daughters,  who  are  living  almost  at  opposite  extremes  of  the 
country.     She    is   enjoying  good   health,  better  than  in  former 


EMILY  M.   BEATTY.  41 

years;  and  though  not  able  to  give  the  same  attention,  manil'ests 
the  same  interest,  in  the  various  operations  of  religious  benevo- 
lence. But  a  conservative  rule,  not  to  say  much  of  the  living, 
obliges  me  to  add  no  more. 

Of  their  six  children,  one  died  in  infancy,  one  unmarried,  tAvo 
after  marriage  ;  two  are  living. 

1.  Emily,  born  March  9,  1799,  was  married  April  16,  1828, 
to  John  Beatty,  a  farmer,  son  of  the  late  Dr.  Reading  Beatty,  of 
Bucks  county,  and  grandson  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Beatty,  an  emi- 
nent minister,  whose  biography  may  be  found  in  Dr.  Alexander's 
"  Log  College."  Upon  their  marriage,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  Beatty 
settled  on  a  farm  near  Attleborough,  in  Bucks.  The  settlement 
was  a  brief  one.  In  the  year  following,  two  weeks  after  giving 
birth  to  a  daughter,  Emily  died,  at  her  father's  house  in  Philadel- 
phia, July  17,  1829.  To  characterize  her  in  a  few  words,  she 
Avas  by  the  combined  force  of  nature  and  education,  a  very  intel- 
ligent woman ;  in  manners  and  appearance,  agreeable  and  dignified ; 
of  an  amiable  and  mild  temper;  and  a  skilful  manager  in  the  af- 
fairs of  the  house.  On  the  occasion  of  the  revival  of  religion  in 
1822,  she,  with  three  younger  sisters,  united  with  the  Presbyte 
rian  church  at  Doylestown.  But  I  do  not  know  that  there  could 
l)e  offered  so  intimate  and  accurate  a  view  of  Emily's  character, 
as  one  taken  at  a  moment  when  character  is  most  severely  tested, 
and  Avhich  is  found  in  a  letter,  written  by  her  father  to  Rev. 
Joseph  Patterson.  I  extract  from  it  copiously,  being  glad  to  pre- 
sent, aiid  to  preserve,  a  detail  so  interesting,  even  at  the  risk  of  tres- 
passing upon  intended  limits. 

"  On  Saturday  morning,  the  4th  of  July,  a  few  days  after  Emily 
had  arrived  with  a  view  to  her  confinement  here,  that  event  took 
place  with  rather  less  than  the  usual  suffering.  She  gratefully  ex- 
pressed her  surprise  that  she  had  suffered  so  little  ;  she  felt  re- 
markably well;  and  all  our  fears  on  her  account  seemed  to  have 
been  mercifully  disappointed.  This  cheering  prospect,  however, 
was  suddenly  clouded  by  the  occurrence  of  a  strong  convulsion,  in 
which  we  believed  she  was  expiring.  This  was  in  the  afternoon. 
She  slowly  recovered  her  consciousness,  and  was  again  tranquil 
and  nearly  free  from  uneasiness,  when  a  second  paroxysm  suc- 
ceeded, less  severe  however  than  the  first.  The  succeeding  night 
passed  anxiously,  but  with  no  new  alarm,  and  in  the  morning  (Sun- 
day) there  was  no  vestige  of  these  distressing  events,  but  a  slight 
exhilaration,    indicative  of  a  state  of  die  l)rain  a  little  excited. 


42  EMILY  M.  BEATTY. 

She  was  remembered  by  Mr.  M'Calla  in  the  morning  service,  in 
compliance  Avith  our  request ;  and  as  Mr.  Engles  informed  us,  in 
a  very  feeling  manner.  In  the  evening,  every  thing  seemed  fa- 
vourable. This  favourable  aspect  continued  until  the  evening  of 
Wednesday  ;  when  she  had  a  chill.  [We  omit  a  detail  of  symp- 
toms at  this  point.]  From  that  distressing  night,  the  whole  ner- 
vous system  exhibited  an  excitable  state,  giving  origin  to  many 
unpropitious  symptoms.  The  slightest  cause  would  induce  a  re- 
newed feverish  state.  But  the  most  distressing  symptom  was  an 
invincible  wakefulness,  which  resisted  all  remedies  during  four 
days  and  nights. 

She  was  perfectly  rational  all  this  time,  and  her  patience  most 
exemplary ;  but  she  began  to  feel  a  confused  sensation,  threaten- 
ing some  alienation  of  mind,  which  she  most  feared,  lest  she 
should  do  or  say  something  improper.  '  Have  I,'  she  anxiously 
inquired,  '  said  any  thing  during  my  illness,  to  reflect  dishonour 
on  my  Saviour  V  She  was  at  this  period  disturbed  also  by  a  be- 
wildered feeling,  that  all  perception  of  the  lapse  of  time  was  gone 
from  her.  The  moment  an  event  had  occurred,  it  seemed  as  if  it 
had  passed  some  years  before.  She  was  equally  perplexed  by 
another  illusion,  which  made  it  impossible  for  her  to  feel  certain 
whether  she  was  living  or  had  died.  On  this  point  she  listened 
to  arguments,  but  the  sensation  of  doubt  remained.  Still  she  was 
perfectly  rational. 

From  the  distressing  night  in  which  she  had  her  chill,  she  con- 
sidered her  case  as  offering  a  hope  of  being  allowed  to  depart. 
This  she  evidently  wished,  and  would  willingly  have  conversed 
on  it  continually.  She  yielded  to  our  request  not  to  converse 
much,  as  the  physician  strongly  recommended  silence  ;  but  her 
thoughts  were  busy  on  this  subject,  and  in  whispers,  a  portion  of 
some  hymn  or  text  was  often  repeated,  with  ejaculations  of  hum- 
ble but  fervent  confidence  in  her  Redeemer.  On  the  morning  of 
the  13th,  she  for  the  first  time  evinced  a  slight  wandering  of  the 
mind,  by  some  hesitation  in  giving  answers.  *  *  At  evening, 
a  question  being  proposed  by  her  physician,  she  made  no  reply, 
but  turning  to  her  mother,  said,  '  oh  mother,  it  is  only  heaven  that 
I  want.' 

The  succeeding  night  passed  in  silence,  and  as  usual  without 
sleep.  On  the  morning  of  the  14th,  while  her  mother,  her  sister 
Mary,  and  myself,  were  about  her,  she  suddenly  broke  the  long 
silence  by  singing  that  sweet  chorus  which  she  had  often  sung 
with  her  Sabbath-school  classes, — 

Oh,  who's  like  Jesus!     Hallelujah, 
Praise  ye  the  Lord. 
Theres  none  like  Jesus  !     Hallelujah, 
Love  and  serve  the  Lord. 

Her  manner  was  slightly  wild,  but  surely  never  in  earthly  notes 
was  breathed  a  strain  more  touching.  It  was  a  lovely  instance  of 
the  ruling  passion  strong  in  death. 


EMILY  M.  BEATTY.  43 

Once  more  in  the  evening  of  this  day  she  again  broke  silence, 
by  asking  in  pathetic  accents — '  Am  I  near  heaven  V  Here  w^as 
the  same  all-absorbing  thought.  She  seemed  unconscious  of  our 
presence,  and  probably  the  inquiry  was  not  intended  for  mortal 
ears.  These  were  her  last  words,  except  the  incoherencies  of  a 
state  most  heart-rending  to  us  all,  which  suddenly  occurred  on  the 
following  morning,  and  did  not  fully  subside  until  near  midnight. 

A  lingering  hope  survived  all  these  afflicting  scenes,  and  on  the 
evening  of  the  16th,  the  physician  felt  encouraged.  As  the  night 
advanced,  however,  this  hope  receded,  and  the  powers  of  life 
seemed  to  be  yielding  to  the  force  of  the  disease.  At  four  in  the 
morning  of  the  17th,  Dr.  Harris  was  called  for  the  last  time.  *  * 
She  expired  about  noon  of  that  day.  In  the  evening  of  the  next 
day  she  was  interred  in  Mr.  Beatty's  family  ground  at  Newtown. 

Another  very  dear  child  has  thus  been  removed  from  us ;  but 
mysterious  and  mournful  as  the  event  is,  we  do  not  feel  it  as  we 
did  the  decease  of  her  sister.  The  family  chain  was  broken  when 
Lydia  died;  it  has  seemed  worth  less  care  since.  The  severed 
links  can  be  reunited  only  in  our  Heavenly  Father's  house. 

Her  removal  has  not  been  by  surprise ;  her  feelings  early  in- 
dicated to  her  that  she  should  not  recover.  When  I  could  see  no 
special  cause  of  alarm,  this  precious  child  looked  to  a  different  re- 
sult; entreating  her  husband  to  give  her  up,  and  consent  that  she 
should  leave  him,  and  expressing  her  willingness,  dearly  as  she 
loved  her  litde  babe,  to  commit  it  to  her  Lord  and  Saviour  and  be 
separated  from  it. 

How  ungrateful  to  murmur  at  such  a  death  as  this.  Cheered 
through  the  dark  valley  by  a  steadfast  hope,  surrounded  by  all  that 
could  avert  or  diminish  bodily  sufferings,  she  has  died  among  her 
kindred,  in  the  midst  of  objects  nearest  to  her  earthly  affections. 
The  little  babe  was  remarkably  healthy  for  the  first  ten  days.  She 
has  lately  been  less  so,  but  not  apparently  in  danger.  We  trem- 
ble, however,  at  every  thing  which  concerns  this  child.  We  were 
gratified  at  its  being  a  girl,  and  Mrs.  Moore  and  I  had  instantly 
thought  of  giving  it  the  name  of  our  dear  Lydia.  Another  name 
has  now  become  equally  dear  to  our  feelings,  and  she  will  pro- 
bably be  named  Emily.  Precious  children, — they  were  lovely  in 
their  lives,  and  in  death  they  are  not  divided.  They  shall  never  re- 
turn to  us  ;   God  grant,  for  Christ's  sake,  that  we  may  go  to  them." 

The  daughter,  now  grown  up,  was  educated  at  Steubenville 
seminary,  and  resides  with  her  father  at  Abington,  Pa. 

2.  What  has  just  been  recorded,  may  prepare  us  for  another, 
equally  interesting,  equally  painful  memorial.  Lydia,  was  born 
January  27,  1801.  In  point  of  intellect,  she  was  a  remarkably 
forward,  almost  precocious  child  ;  yet  not  at  the  expense  of  bodily 
health  and  development.  She  arrived  at  womanhood  with  the 
combined   attractions  of  personal  grace   and  beauty,  of  winning 


44  LYDIA  M.  BE\TTY. 

manners,  and  cultivated  mind.  An  aptness  for  study,  was  per- 
haps the  prevaiUng  characteristic.  She  was  famihar  with  the 
French  and  Latin  languages,  with  classic  authors,  and  with  sub- 
jects of  general  information  ;  and  was  a  good  Avriter,  both  in  prose 
and  poetry.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one,  she  made  a  profession  of 
religion.  Two  years  later  (June  30,  1824),  she  was  married  to 
Rev.  Charles  C.  Beatty,  a  cousin  on  the  Ewing  side,  of  whom 
we  have  to  speak  elsewhere.  They  settled  in  Steubenville,  Ohio, 
where  Mr.  B.  was  called  to  a  pastoral  charge.  She  died  there  in 
the  next  year  (May  28,  1825)  in  giving  birth  to  an  infant,  which 
survived  her  but  a  few  weeks. 

But  here  again  we  have  the  advantage  of  a  manuscript  record, 
written  at  the  time,  by  her  husband :  from  which,  having  obtained 
leave,  we  shall  extract  without  apology.  Another  heart  is  here 
unfolded  to  near  inspection ;  the  reader  can  scarcely  give  it  atten- 
tion without  deriving  benefit. 

"  Being  blessed  with  a  religious  education,  she  imbibed  the 
most  correct  notions  of  religion ;  yet,  though  never  disposed  in 
any  great  degree  to  mingle  in  the  dissipating  gaieties  of  the  world, 
her  heart  was  devoid  of  real  piety.  Other  subjects  engrossed  her 
attention.  To  use  her  own  language,  she  'sacrificed  at  the  shrine 
of  knowledge.'  In  the  pursuit  of  this,  her  soul  was  ardently  en- 
gaged. Her  mind  was  indeed,  at  times,  seriously  impressed,  but 
this  generally  lasted  but  a  few  days  ;  and,  relapsing  into  her  former 
listlessness,  the  most  solemn  truths  of  the  gospel  were  heard  with- 
out emotion. 

In  this  state  of  feeling  she  continued  until  April,  1822,  when 
she  returned  from  the  city  to  Bridge-Point,  where  a  revival  of  re- 
ligion was  just  commencing.  At  this  she  looked  with  an  inex- 
plical)le  feeling ;  astonishment,  mingled  with  a  serious  awe.  It 
was  on  a  Saturday  evening,  at  a  private  house,  that  she  first  felt 
her  heart  touched  :  and  these  impressions  were  fixed  the  following 
evening,  at  the  school-house,  under  a  sermon  from  '  Choose  ye 
this  day  whom  ye  will  serve.'  From  this  time,  convictions  of  sin 
continued ;  not  pungent,  but  constant ;  and  such  as  gave  her  very 
humbling  views  of  her  own  character  before  God.  Indeed  her 
chief  lamentation  was  that  she  did  not  feel  such  conviction  as  she 
ought ;  and  once  she  said — '  If  I  could  only  have  such  views  of 
sin,  and  of  myself,  as  J —  D —  has,  I  would  be  willing  to  suffer 
all  that  she  has  suffered.'  On  being  urged  to  go  to  the  Saviour, 
and  cast  her  soul  on  him,  her  reply  was  '  I  do  not  feel  properly 
awake  to  the  dreadfulness  of  my  situation ;  I  wish  I  could  feel.' 
She  Avas  told  that  such  a  feeling  could  exist  without  a  spark  of 
true  piety,  and  that  this  was  rather  a  desire  to  bring  some  price  to 


LYDIA  M.  BEATTY.  45 

the  Saviour.     Her  answer  was  '  I  know  salvation  is   free ;  but 
till  my  heart  feels  more,  it  will  never  go  to  Christ.' 

She  continued  in  this  disposition  for  several  weeks.  Her  mind 
seemed  stationary,  if  not  retrograding  On  the  4th  June,  she  and 
the  writer  went  to  pay  a  visit ;  there  was  a  free  conversation  on 
the  subject,  going  and  returning ;  and  I  told  her  plainly  of  the 
danger  in  Avhich  I  conceived  her  to  be.  The  same  evening,  before 
retiring,  I  said  '  Lydia,  the  crisis  has  arrived ;  and  if  you  do  not 
embrace  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to-night,  I  should  almost  despair 
of  you.'  Our  feelings  were  deeply  moved  ;  we  both  wept  much ; 
and  at  her  request,  we  joined  in  prayer.  In  the  morning  I  saw 
her  countenance  had  assumed  a  calm  if  not  joyful  serenity ;  and  in 
a  walk  after  breakfast,  she  informed  me  that  she  trusted  she  had 
submitted  herself  to  Christ,  and  felt  relieved  in  casting  the  burden 
of  her  sins  on  him.  A  few  days  after,  she  unfolded  her  mind 
more  fully,  and  I  found  that  her  hope  was  strengthening,  though 
interrupted  by  doubts  and  fears." 

Such  is  the  condensed  account  of  her  conversion ;  not  in  any 
respect  remarkable,  and  for  that  reason  the  more  likely  to  interest 
the  larger  number,  who  have  felt  the  same  things.  With  the  same 
salutary  mixture  of  hopes  and  misgivings,  she  offered  herself  to 
the  church  session  at  Doylestown,  and,  on  the  28th  July,  joined  in 
the  sacrament  for  the  first  time.  There  was  no  prophetic  voice 
to  warn  her,  that  she  had  barely  three  years  left,  in  which  to  try 
her  strength  and  courage  in  the  Christian  race.  For  those  of  us 
who  have  been  these  twenty,  forty  years  in  Christian  profession, 
it  will  afford  matter  for  reflection,  to  read  a  little  farther,  and  see 
how  this  short  pilgrimage  went  on,  and  finished. 

We  pass  the  account  of  the  engagement  and  accomplishment  of 
marriage,  and  follow  her,  home-keeping  girl,  who  hardly  had 
known  what  it  was,  or  thought  that  it  was  possible,  to  live  out  of 
her  mother's  sight, — a  distance  of  more  than  four  hundred  miles, 
to  a  town  on  the  Ohio  river. 

"  As  she  drew  near  the  place  of  her  future  residence,  innume- 
rable thoughts  crowded  upon  her  mind,  and  almost  overpowered 
her.  But  there  was  relief  in  finding  herself  among  an  affectionate 
people,  towards  whom  her  heart  was  drawn  out.  Her  constant 
and  earnest  desire  was,  that  she  might  do  this  people  good  ;  and 
she  commenced  with  the  determination  to  shrink  from  nothing 
which  she  saw  to  be  her  duty. 

Her  first  trial  was  her  attendance  upon  the  female  prayer- 
meeting.     Here  she  was  soon  called  on  to  engage  in  active  duty, 


46  LYDIA  M.  BEATTY. 

and  she  did  not  once  shrink  from  it.  Those  who  attended  with 
her,  were  witnesses  of  the  simpUcity  and  fervency  of  her  petitions. 
An  old  Christian  remarked,  after  her  first  effort,  '  Seldom  have  I 
felt  so  much  under  any  prayer.  If  she  is  not  accustomed  to  pray 
with  others,  yet  she  evidently  lives  near  to  God  by  secret  prayer.' 
This  meeting  was  one  in  which  she  took  a  lively  interest,  and  out 
of  her  own  house,  her  best  place.  But  in  her  domestic  circle  did 
she  show  forth  most  of  that  benign  spirit  which  influenced  her. 
She  was  the  life  and  joy  of  that  little  circle.  Her  conversation 
was  sprightly,  entertaining,  and  instructive  ;  evincing  a  fund  of  in- 
formation, and  an  aptitude  of  quotation  and  reference  which  was 
often  astonishing.  But  it  was  especially  her  dehght  to  converse 
on  the  things  of  Christ's  kingdom ;  to  retrace  the  hand  of  a  won- 
der-working Providence;  to  review  her  own  experience,  and  the 
experience  of  others.  On  one  occasion,  I  told  her  the  remark  of 
Mr. ,  a  pious  man,  that  he  found  it  so  difficult  to  communi- 
cate with  his  wife  upon  their  own  religious  experience,  and  on 
heart-religion.  She  replied,  '  it  would  make  me  very  unhappy 
to  think  it  would  ever  be  so  with  us  ;'  and  it  never  was." 

We  come  now  to  a  passage  (it  is  the  concluding  one)  which 
would  have  been  suppressed,  were  it  not  that  the  book  is  for 
friends  only,  and  that  the  narrative  exemplifies  much  nobleness  of 
soul.  Those  considerations,  fortified  by  consent  from  the  proper 
quarter,  must  prevail.  We  repeat  it,  nobleness  of  sold;  we  be- 
lieve it  compares  with  any  kind  of  heroism,  for  a  delicate  female, 
in  an  hour  otherwise  sufficiently  trying,  to  receive  such  tidings,  in 
such  a  spirit. 

"  As  she  drew  near  the  period  of  her  confinement,  her  mind 
would  often  be  anxious  ;  but  she  found  relief  in  God's  word,  and 
at  a  throne  of  grace.  The  word  of  God  was  her  constant  com- 
panion. About  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  25th  May,  she 
was  safely  delivered  of  a  living  female  infant.  Immediately  it 
was  discovered  that  the  child  was  not  perfectly  formed ;  and  the 
thought  of  communicating  to  her  the  affecting  intelligence  of  its 
deformity,  struck  every  one  with  pain.  The  task  devolved  upon 
me.  Soon  after  I  entered  the  room,  she  spoke  of  the  infant,  and 
repeated  a  request  which  she  had  before  made,  that  she  might 
see  it. 

I  replied,  '  my  dear,  you  must  prepare  your  mind  to  receive  af- 
flicting tidings.' 

She  closed  her  eyes  for  a  moment,  and  seemed  to  lift  up  a  silent 
ejaculation. 

I  soon  asked,  '  are  you  prepared  for  it  V 
'     She  replied,  '  yes  ;  I  suppose  it  is  not  completely  formed.' 


MARY  M.  FINLEY.  '  47 

I  then  told  her  all  the  case,*  and  endeavoured  to  give  her  con- 
solation, but  soon  found  it  was  afforded  from  above.  She  felt  it 
to  be  an  affliction,  and  a  chastisement,  but  uttered  no  murmuring 
word.  She  seemed  rather  disposed  to  dwell  on  the  mercies  of  the 
Lord,  of  which  she  spoke  often ;  while  the  gratitude  which  filled 
her  heart  seemed  to  shed  a  lustre  over  her  countenance.  She 
would  mention  every  particular  which  she  thought  favourable  or 
merciful. 

In  the  afternoon  she  requested  to  see  the  babe  ;  I  brought  it  in 
to  her,  and  laid  it  in  her  arms.  She  looked  at  it,  and  said  in  the 
most  affectionate  manner,  while  she  pressed  it  to  her  bosom, 
'  my  poor  afflicted  baby,  I  love  you.'  We  conversed  several  times 
both  on  this  and  the  following  day  concerning  it ;  said  she,  '  it  is 
our  child,  and  we  can  and  will  love  it,  though  it  is  thus  deformed. 
If  it  lives,  it  will  probably  be  an  affliction  to  it  and  to  us  all  our 
lives,  but  I  trust  it  will  be  sanctified  to  us,  and  to  the  child.'  She 
then  mentioned  an  instance  of  such  deformity  being  blessed  to 
lead  the  individual  to  great  piety. 

That  night  she  rested  sweetly.  In  the  morning  there  was  an 
unfavourable  change,  and  towards  noon,  a  chill,  succeeded  by  fever. 
[Some  details  omitted.]  She  herself  appeared  more  sensible  of 
her  danger  than  those  around  her ;  spoke  seldom,  but  manifested 
great  patience,  and  submission  to  the  will  of  God.  At  night,  about 
eleven  o'clock,  her  mind  became  flighty,  and  from  that  time  she 
continued  in  a  state  (for  the  most  part)  of  insensibility,  or  heavy 
slumbering.  This  was  interrupted  by  but  few  lucid  intervals,  and 
those  short.  In  one  of  these,  being  asked  if  she  felt  the  Divine 
Presence,  she  replied,  '  I  hope  I  do.'  In  another,  seeing  us  weep- 
ing, she  said,  '  it  is  sinful;  it  is  wicked!'  and  then  relapsed.  In 
the  morning,  she  looked  at  me  weeping,  and  laying  her  hand  on 
mine,  said  '  my  dear,  you  must  command  your  feelings.' 

She  never  spoke  afterwards,  except  when  she  was  asked  if  she 
was  willing  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ,  she  replied,  evidently 
composed  in  her  mind,  '  yes.'  She  appeared  to  be  dying  from 
six  o'clock  till  eight,  when  she  breathed  out  her  spirit." 

3.  William  Ewing,  the  only  son,  was  born  August  3,  1803, 
and  died  January  9,  following. 

4.  Mary  E.,  born  January  12,  1805,  was  married  — ,  1840,  to 
Dr.  James  Finley,  of  Indiana.  The  father  of  Dr.  F.,  General 
Samuel  Finley,  was  nephew  of  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  Finley,  who  was 
elected  President  of  Princeton  College  in  1761,  and  was  in  other 


*  The  malformation  was  a  double  hare-lip  ;  and  with  it  was  a  consequent 
inability  to  take  the  natural  nutriment.  The  child  lived  only  about  six 
weeks. 


48  MATILDA  H.  MOORE. 

respects  an  eminent  man  ;  a  sketch  of  his  life  may  be  seen  in  Dr. 
Alexander's  "  Log  College."  The  family  is  of  the  Scotch-Irish 
Presbyterian  stock.  Gen.  Finley  was  named  after,  and  educated 
by  his  uncle.  He  was  a  major  of  the  Virginia  line  in  the  time  of 
the  Revolution,  and  commanded  a  regiment  of  riflemen  in  the  last 
war.  He  died  in  1828,  in  Philadelphia,  and  was  buried  in  the 
ground  of  the  Scots'  church  in  Spruce  street.  His  wife  was  Mary 
Brown,  a  cousin  of  Rev.  Dr.  Matthew  Brown,  (with  whom  we 
are  more  nearly  connected  in  another  line,  as  will  be  shown ;)  she 
was  born  in  Cumberland,  Pa.,  and  died  in  1838,  at  the  .house  of 
her  son  James,  with  whom  she  was  living. 

Dr.  James  Finley  Avas  born  in  Cumberland  county.  Pa.,  and 
educated  at  Dickinson  college.  He  studied  law,  and  was  admitted 
to  the  bar  ;  afterwards  took  up  the  study  of  medicine,  and  practised 
that  profession  a  number  of  years  in  Circleville,  Ohio.  His  first 
wife  was  Maria  Theresa  Brown,  by  whom  he  had  children.  In 
1838  he  removed  to  South  Bend,  in  northern  Indiana,  where  his 
wife  died  the  same  year. 

The  children  of  Dr.  F.  and  his  present  wife  are,  1.  Amey. 
2.  Theresa.     3.  Anna,  deceased.     4.  Charles  Beatty. 

Dr.  F.  and  wife  are  members  of  the  Presbyterian  church. 

5.  Matilda  Harris,  was  born  July  11,  1807,  and  died  in  her 
twenty-fourth  year,  April  1,  1831. 

Reviewing  what  has  been  said  of  Emily  and  Lydia,  and  con- 
sidering what  is  to  be  said  of  Matilda,  the  writer  feels  the  neces- 
sity of  clearing  himself  of  the  suspicion  of  mere  obituary  exaggera- 
tion, and  bespeaking  the  confidence  of  the  reader  afresh.  If,  in 
nothing  else,  these  parents  Avere  distinguished,  it  was  first  in  the 
possession,  then  in  the  loss,  of  three  such  daughters. 

She  began  early  to  manifest  a  fondness  for  reading ;  a  pleasant 
sign,  even  though  the  taste  is  liable  to  misapplication.  But  with 
it  there  was  a  balancing  power,  not  very  observable  in  children, — 
a  disposition  to  attend  to  religious  instruction,  whether  in  the  Sun- 
day-school or  at  home.  No  yearning  heart  of  a  parent  could  de- 
sire a  happier  union  of  developments.  She  was  not  less  in- 
telligent than  any  of  her  sisters  ;  but  probably  more  seriously 
inclined,  up  to  the  memorable  awakening  of  1822.  That  was  a 
deciding  time  for  her,  along  with  many  others.  In  the  circle  of 
very  young  girls  who  privately  met  in  her  father's  barn  to  pray. 


MATILDA  H.   MOORE.  49 

she  was  present  and  active;  and  when  a  large  group  presented 
themselves,  in  July,  for  the  communion  of  the  church,  there  were 
among  them  four  sisters,  of  whom  Matilda,  just  fifteen  years  old, 
was  the  most  youthful. 

It  is  hard  to  estimate,  how  much  good  was  secured,  and  how 
much  evil  barred  out,  by  this  early  and  whole-hearted  consecration. 
A  Christian  at  fifteen,  a  thorough  convert,  thenceforth  lives  in  a 
happy  ignorance  of  the  vulgar  pleasures  of  a  life  of  gaiety ;  exempt 
from  the  dressing,  and  dancing,  and  absorption  in  novel-reading, 
which  by  an  unaccountable  spell,  seem  even  to  allure  sensible 
minds.* 

From  that  time,  religion  Avas  the  ruling  principle.  Sabbath- 
school  teaching  was  her  favourite  field  of  usefulness,  but  a  self- 
sacrificing  spirit  led  her  out  in  other  modes  of  benevolence,  in  one 
of  Avhich,  as  will  be  seen,  she  lost  her  life.  The  most  conspi- 
cuous traits  of  Matilda's  character,  both  before  and  after  conversion, 
were  her  gentleness  of  temper,  and  correctness  of  deportment ;  in- 
somuch that  it  is  said,  her  parents  never  had  occasion  for  the  re- 
proving inquiry,  "why  do  you  do  so."  Her  personal  appearance 
was  prepossessing,  and  a  fit  introduction  to  a  better  acquaintance. 

While  we  do  not  yield  to  a  common  opinion,  or  superstition, 
that  the  world  is  most  apt  to  lose  those  whom  it  can  least  spare, 
we  find  here  an  instance  in  favour  of  that  sentiment.  Yet  there 
was  no  likelihood  of  Matilda's  early  death,  Avhen,  in  the  bloom  of 
health,  she  went  to  spend  a  night  in  nursing  a  neighbour's  child 
ill  with  scarlet  fever.  But  the  benevolent  office  imparted  the  in- 
fection of  that  fearful  disorder,  and  soon  Matilda  needed  the  same 
attentions  she  had  been  bestowing.  For  a  few  days  the  physician 
apprehended  no  fatal  consequences ;  but  the  disorder  suddenly  as- 
sumed a  malignant  form.  A  wandering  and  incoherent  mind  af- 
forded nothing  but  anguish  to  those  who  stood  around  the  sick  bed ; 
there  was  not  even  a  transient  verbal  assurance  of  a  soul  prepared 
for  eternity ;  but  the  better  evidence  prepared  in  a  day  of  health, 
was  a  light  behind  the  cloud.     Thus  went  the  third  of  three  daugh- 


*  I  partly  borrow  this  from  her  obituary.    "  Though  habitually  cheerful, 
the  gay  circle  and  the  giddy  dance   had  no  allurenients  for  a  mind  like  hers. 
Domestic  employments,  benevolent  offices,  the  house  of  prayer,  the  Bible- 
class,  and  the  Sabbath-school,  were  the  circle  familiar  to  her  feet." 
G 


50  ELIZABETH  M.  FINLEY. 

ters,  whose  lives  and  death  impart  an  interest  and  dimity  to  our 
history,  and  whose  memory  it  is  gratifying  to  cherish.  Matilda's 
remains  lie  in  the  church-yard  at  Doylestown. 

6.  Elizabeth  Seeley,  born  February  24,  1812,  was  married  in 
June,  1832,  to  Dr.  Clement  Alexander  Finley,  younger  brother  of 
Dr.  James,  above  mentioned,  and  now  a  surgeon  of  advanced  rank 
in  the  U.  S.  Army.  She  has  consequently  partaken  of  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  military  life,  having  already  resided,  by  turns,  at  Green 
Bay;  at  Jefferson  Barracks,  near  St.  Louis;  at  Buffalo;  at  Car- 
lisle ;  and  now  at  Fortress  Monroe,  Virginia.  The  life  and  adven- 
tures of  her  husband  would  make  an  interesting  episode  in  our  book; 
but  in  the  hope  that  they  are  yet  a  good  way  from  being  com- 
pleted, and  that  amongst  his  children  there  will  one  be  found  to  do 
them  justice,  as  well  as  to  arrange  for  a  memoir  other  materials  of 
the  Finley  family,  we  enter  into  no  detail.  But  for  the  conve- 
nience of  that  future  chronicler,  we  may  as  well  preserve  a  rapid 
outline  which  is  at  hand. 

Dr.  Finley  was  born  in  Cumberland,  Pa.  in  1797;  graduated  at 
Washington,  Pa. ;  received  a  medical  education  and  degree ;  and 
joined  the  army  in  1818.  Baton  Rouge,  Forts  Claiborne  and  Sel- 
don,  (these  last  near  Natchitoches,)  were  his  first  stations.  In  1819, 
he  was  sent  with  an  expedition  to  remove  squatters  from  the  coun- 
try intended  for  the  Cherokees ;  and  falling  short  of  provisions,  they 
were  glad  to  shoot  alligators  for  food.  Returning  from  this  excur- 
sion, he  was  stationed  on  the  Sabine  until  1822,  when  he  was  re- 
moved to  the  Sulphur  Fork,  on  the  Red  river,  just  above  the  Raft. 
Fort  Smith  on  the  Arkansas,  Fort  Gibson,  Pensacola,  Tampa  Bay, 
were  successively  the  next  sojourning  places.  From  the  latter 
place  he  marched  through  Florida ;  and  after  this  critical  tour  of 
service,  he  was  allowed,  for  the  first  time  in  eight  years,  a  furlough 
of  six  months.  Jeft'erson  Barracks  and  Chicago,  brought  him  to 
1831,  and  another  furlough;  during  which  he  visited  Philadelphia, 
and  left  it  with  the  promise  of  a  wife.  In  June  of  the  next  year, 
he  returned  from  Green  Bay,  and  was  married.  His  wife,  and  her 
sister  Mary,  in  the  rapid  whirl  of  military  movements,  presently 
found  themselves  left  on  Mackinaw  Island,  while  the  doctor  was 
ordered  off  to  the  Black  Hawk  war.  The  expedition  which  he 
attended,  saw  no  fighting,  but  the  cholera  broke  out  among  the 
troops,  and  raged  fearfully.     The  other  surgeon  died  of  it,  and  Dr. 


DR.   C.  A.  FINLEY.  51 

Finley  had  to  attend  upon  the  sick  day  and  night,  himself  bent 
down  with  the  premonitory  symptoms.  Ahiiost  dead,  from  mere 
want  of  rest,  he  was  directed  by  the  commanding  officer  to  go  into 
his  tent  and  sleep,  while  a  sentry  at  the  door  excluded  all  applica- 
tions for  medical  service.     This  sleep  probably  saved  his  life. 

In  October  he  returned  to  his  post  and  his  family  at  Green  Bay, 
but  with  such  shattered  health,  that  he  was  allowed  to  repair  to 
Philadelphia  on  furlough,  in  July  following.  Whilst  here,  in  the 
ensuing  winter,  he  made  a  profession  of  religion  in  the  Scots'  Pres- 
byterian church,  of  which  his  wife  was  already  a  member.  In 
March,  1834,  he  accompanied  the  dragoons  under  Col.  Dodge  to 
the  western  prairies ;  in  the  autumn  was  ordered  to  Jefferson  Bar- 
racks, and  there  continued  until  the  spring  of  1836,  when  he  par- 
ted from  his  wife  to  go  to  the  Sabine,  and  she  returned  to  Philadel- 
phia. In  the  spring  of  1837,  he  was  sent  to  the  Florida  war,  and 
was  there  the  medical  director,  about  two  years.  From  thence  he 
was  transferred  to  Fortress  Monroe,  Buffalo,  Carlisle,  and  back 
again  to  the  fortress ;  there  his  family  have  since  continued,  while 
he  has  been,  most  of  the  time,  in  the  Mexican  campaign;  being  at 
the  last  accounts  at  Vera  Cruz. 

The  children  of  Dr.  Clement  Finley  are  the  following: — 1.  Mary 
M'Calla,  born  January  27,  1834.  2.  Matilda  Harris,  August  3, 
1836.  3.  Lydia  Moore,  May  18,  1839.  4.  Samuel  Moore,  De- 
cember 22,  1841.  5.  Clement  Brown,  May  14,  1844.  6.  Wil- 
liam Harris,  October  8,  1846. 

III.  Martha,  third  child  of  Robert  and  Amy  Patterson,  became 
a  Du  Bois,  and  is  reserved  for  that  branch  of  our  history. 

IV.  William  Ewing,  the  first  son,  was  born  March  29,  1782. 
A  life  of  forty-seven  years,  which  might  have  reached  to  seventy ; 
eventful,  sorrowful,  and  instructive.  We  shall  be  brief.  En- 
dowed with  an  active  spirit,  and  a  healthy  constitution,  industrious, 
yet  fond  of  sport  and  company,  inclined  to  read,  but  reluctant  to 
study,  wayward  and  open-hearted,  it  is  not  easy  to  tell  what  course 
of  training  such  various  traits  required.  If  there  were  any  mis- 
takes in  the  measure  of  paternal  rigour,  or  maternal  allowance,  it  is 
not  for  us  to  speculate  upon  them.  Growing  to  manhood,  he 
showed  a  decided  inclination  towards  mechanical  pursuits  ;  for  car- 
penter's and  printer's  work,  there  was  intuitive  readiness ;  for 
dead  languages,  and  a  college  degree,  there  was  a  settled  antipathy. 


52  DR.   W.  E.   PATTERSON. 

His  father  therefore  set  him  up  in  a  printing-office ;  the  adven- 
ture was  every  way  unprofitable ;  among  the  workmen  were  some, 
whose  society  did  no  good  to  young  WilUam.  This  abandoned, 
he  asked  to  be  put  to  the  study  of  medicine ;  the  study  pleased 
him,  and  good  progress  was  made.  Coming  of  age,  and  having  at- 
tended two  courses  of  medical  lectures,  he  commenced  practice  at 
Wheeling,  in  the  summer  of  1803.  His  stay  at  that  new  settle- 
ment was  of  no  sort  of  benefit.  Returning  home,  he  earnestly  re- 
quested to  be  sent  upon  a  voyage  as  surgeon;  which  was  permit- 
ted. Sailing  to  St.  Domingo,  in  1805,  at  a  time  when  a  revolution 
in  the  government,  the  triumphs  of  negro  monarchy,  and  the  ne- 
glect of  the  plantations,  had  thrown  commerce  out  of  course,  the 
vessel  was  detained  in  Haytien  ports  some  eighteen  months.  In 
the  incursions  of  yellow  fever,  as  well  as  ordinary  sickness,  the 
young  doctor  had  exercise  for  his  skill,  and  gave  proof  of  it ;  but 
there  was  far  too  much  leisure  upon  his  hands ;  temptation  was 
abundant,  restraint  was  distant;  and  upon  his  return,  the  family 
were  startled  by  some  tokens  of  dissipation.  But  they  were  oc- 
casional, and  not  flagrant ;  he  was  young  and  open  to  admonition ; 
clever,  obliging,  and  affectionate  as  ever;  in  another  employment, 
in  a  country  place,  he  would  be  likely  to  do  well.  The  selection 
was  store-keeping,  and  the  place  was  Durham,  in  Bucks  county ; 
far  enough  from  the  city,  too  far  from  home.  But  it  was  a  store 
of  the  old  fashion, — contained  the  very  article  it  should  not ;  there 
came  very  bad  news ;  and  the  establishment  had  to  be  broken  up. 
An  indispensable,  and  most  urgent  appeal,  from  one  of  his  sis- 
ters, proved  that  there  was  penitence,  and  a  wish  to  reform.  In 
fact,  a  reformation  did  take  place,  and  inspired  new  confidence. 
His  father,  ever  anxious  to  do  what  might  be  for  his  benefit,  at 
whatever  cost,  gave  him  a  new  start,  in  the  fall  of  1810,  in  a  cot- 
ton factory  at  Bridge-Point.  For  a  year  or  more,  things  went  on 
well;  until  a  business  trip  to  New  York  betrayed  him  into  a  re- 
lapse, and  from  that  time  all  was  over.  Mismanagement  and  dis- 
aster made  it  imperative  upon  his  fixthcr  to  wind  up  the  concern ; 
and  although  William  was  liarcly  tliirty  years  of  age,  this  was  his 
last  undertaking.  The  war  of  1812  took  him  to  camp  Dupont, 
as  a  member  of  a  rifle  corps;  on  his  return,  ho  boarded  at  our 
house  (Doylestown),  and  there  lived  the  remainder  of  his  days. 
There  was  never  another  determined  olfort  at  reform,  at  any  rate 


DR.  W.  E.  PATTERSON.  53 

no  successful  one;  but  there  were  considerable  intervals  of  pain- 
ful recovery,  and  indispensable  abstinence,  lengthened  out,  no 
doubt,  by  good  purposes.  At  such  times  he  was  useful,  agreeable, 
and  estimable.  Something  was  done  in  the  practice  of  medicine. 
He  had  the  eye  and  the  hand  of  a  workman,  and  kept  things  in 
repair  about  the  place.  These  voluntary  labours  were  alternated 
with  reading,  of  which  he  was  very  fond,  and  by  which,  coupled 
with  his  personal  adventures  and  observations,  his  mind  was 
stored  with  various  information ;  and  being  ready  in  conversation, 
and  of  a  naturally  good  mind,  he  could  make  himself  very  enter- 
taining. As  a  visitor  he  was  welcomed  by  the  neighbours,  espe- 
cially some  favourite  farmers,  living  near  the  town.  Our  sighs 
and  regrets  are  useless ;  but  what  might  he  not  have  been,  had  he 
lived  to  a  day,  when  reform  is  practicable,  is  common,  is  brought 
to  a  system? 

If  these  terrible  lapses  are  some  times  chargeable  upon  the  want 
of  faithfulness  in  near  friends,  it  is  evident,  from  letters  addressed 
to  him  (Avhich  now  lie  before  the  writer),  that  there  was  every 
proper  effort,  on  the  part  of  members  of  his  family,  to  bring  him 
back  to  the  right  way.  Hear  the  language  of  a  sister  (Martha), 
writing  to  him  in  September,  1812. 

"  Once  more  I  am  going  to  write,  but  not  with  pleasure ;  for 
alas !  all  my  letters  to  you  are  upon  the  same  subject.  But  bear 
with  me  this  once,  when  I  promise  you  it  shall  be  the  last  of  the 
kind  you  will  ever  receive  from  me.  Let  me  be  explicit.  You 
have  again  begun  the  dreadful  career  which  I  fear  will  end  in  — 
I  cannot  finish  the  sentence.  Oh  William !  if  you  had  heard  our 
dear  mother  (as  I  did)  expressing  her  gratitude  for  the  greatest 
earthly  happiness  that  a  mother  can  enjoy — that  of  beholding  all 
her  children  happy,  and  comfortably  situated  in  life  :  '  Robert's 
return  is  a  great  source  of  joy  to  us  all,'  said  she,  'but  the  restora- 
tion of  William  is  by  far  the  greatest  satisfaction  to  me.'  Alas, 
my  dear  mother,  thought  I  mournfully,  I  hope  there  may  be  no 
alloy  to  this  happiness.  But  why  should  I  write  thus?  your 
mother's  peace  of  mind  is  a  motive  I  have  always  urged  upon 
you,  but  without  any  lasting  effect." 

Let  us  also  quote  a  few  words  of  his  father,  writing  in  January, 
1814; 

"  I  was  much  pleased  with  the  letter  I  received  from  you  some 
time  ago,  in  answer  to  one  from  me — and   had  fondly  flattered 


54  LR.  W.  E.  PATTERSON. 

myself  that  I  might  still  live  to  see  in  your  future  conduct  an 
answer  to  my  earnest  and  repeated  prayers  ;  but  alas  ! ! ! 

*  *  *  Let  me  entreat  you,  Avhile  you  refer  your  case  to  God 
in  prayer,  that  you  join  Avatchfulness  against  that  besetting  sin ; 
for  unless  you  join  a  holy  resolution  with  prayer,  this  exercise 
will  be  but  solemn  mockery." 

So  his  brother  Robert,  writing  in  June  1817  : 

"  However  painful  to  me,  it  is  necessary  that  I  should  be  candid. 

*  *  *  *  I  have  written  you  this  note,  my  dear  brother,  in 
haste.  In  your  resolutions  to  break  down  a  habit  which  you 
know  to  be  ruinous,  always  recollect  that  such  resolutions  have 
often  succeeded,  and  that  your  friends  are  all  ready,  as  soon  as 
they  shall  be  convinced  of  a  total  reform,  to  come  forward  ge- 
nerously, for  your  advancement,  which  would  be  certain." 

It  seems  unnecessary  to  cite  another  most  forcible  and  affec- 
tionate appeal  from  his  father,  in  December  1823.*  But  here  let 
me  simply  allude  to  one  more  effort,  probably  the  last,  which  was 
made  in  April,  1828,  just  a  year  before  his  death,  by  an  excellent 
person  then  residing  in  our  house,  Miss  Caroline  Hyde.  It  was 
about  the  time  when  the  drugging  of  intoxicating  liquors,  to  pro- 
duce nausea  and  disgust,  had  come  into  use,  with  considerable 
success.  Some  of  this  mixture  was  enclosed  in  a  note,  wherein, 
very  modestly,  yet  faithfully,  she  urged  him  to  make  a  trial  of  it. 
But  her  request  was  not  complied  with. 

On  Sunday,  the  12th  April,  1829,  he  was  perfectly  himself,  but 
singularly  quiet  and  sad ;  and  sat  nearly  the  whole  day  by  the 
kitchen  stove,  reading  the  Bible.  His  countenance  wore  an  un- 
natural expression;  perhaps  from  some  inward  premonitory  feel- 
ing, understood  by  himself.  In  the  afternoon,  rising  to  go  to  his 
own  room  (the  little  "  study"  on  the  ground  floor)  he  required  as- 
sistance ;  two  of  the  family  supported  him ;  he  was  evidently  in 
pain,  but  said  nothing ;  he  sat  down  on  the  bed-side ;  was  still ; 


*  I  may  mention  that  in  1820,  several  short  letters  passed  between  him 
and  his  father,  called  forth  by  this  request  from  the  latter:  "  Let  me  have 
your  thoughts  on  this  highly  important  question.  How  can  God  be  just,  in 
the  justification  of  a  sinner?"  Twice  he  expresses  satisfaction  with  the 
answers.  It  is  worthy  of  note,  that  uncle  W.  carefully  kept  all  the  letters 
sent  him. 


DR.   W.  E.  PATTERSON.  55 

was  dead.  Nature  had  done  all  she  could ;  there  remained  only, 
for  his  friends,  the  last  offices. 

Perhaps  I  have  done  wrong,  in  relating  these  particulars  ;  yet 
to  this  point  a  word  must  be  allowed  me.  Certainly  it  would  not 
be  justifiable  in  another  case,  as  where  a  wife  or  child  remained. 
But  there  is  a  growing  generation  amongst  us,  who  have  a  right  to 
the  benefit  of  warning,  as  well  as  of  example ;  and  the  nearer 
home  these  are,  the  more  they  are  felt.  At  present  (we  reverently 
say,  the  Lord  be  thanked  for  it !)  we  know  of  not  one  individual, 
of  the  name  or  of  the  blood,  in  any  way  tainted  with  this  vice. 
But  who  can  tell  what  may  be ;  and  who  can  help  trembling  at 
bare  possibilities  ?  Besides,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  being  over 
sensitive.  What  we  think  to  bury  in  oblivion,  the  world  remem- 
bers, and  will  hand  down  without  deduction.  The  gifted  poet, 
Coleridge,  who  destroyed  himself  by  the  use  of  opium  and  spiri- 
tuous liquors,  was  not  ashamed  to  say — "  After  my  death,  I  ear- 
nestly entreat  that  a  full  and  unqualified  narration  of  my  wretched- 
ness, and  of  its  guilty  cause,  may  be  made  public,  that  at  least 
some  little  good  may  be  effected  by  the  direful  example."  Lastly, 
let  us  consider,  that  the  kinsman  whose  ruin  we  have  here  most  re- 
luctantly recorded,  was  a  person  who  had  many  redeeming  quali- 
ties. The  reader  will  be  struck  by  two  passages  from  letters 
found  in  his  secretary.  They  shed  beams  of  light  upon  his  me- 
mory, while  they  render  his  fate  the  more  deplorable.  The  first 
is  from  his  mother,  while  he  was  at  Wheeling;  November,  1803. 
"  Madam  de  Genlis,  in  her  Castle  of  Truth,  makes  a  good  mother 
say — '  I  am  not  ambitious,  not  even  for  my  children.'  For  myself, 
I  have  no  ambition ;  but  for  my  sons,  I  own  I  could  wish  them  to 

excel.      *      *      *      J  have  just  now  taken  leave  of .     She 

calls  you  one  of  the  best  young  men  she  ever  knew,  and  praised 
you  so  much  that  I  have  forgiven  all  she  has  ever  said  of  any  of 
us."  The  other  extract  is  from  a  letter  of  Dr.  Moore,  written  to 
him  from  Philadelphia,  May,  1810  ;  Dr.  P.  being  then  at  Bridge- 
Point.  "  I  expect  to  sail  [for  Canton]  next  week.  *  *  Take 
care  of  all  our  affairs,  and  all  our  people.  On  you  I  rely  for  the 
safekeeping  of  all  my  interests  ;  and  it  will  be  my  constant  con- 
solation that  I  leave  to  my  family  and  affairs  so  good  a  protector." 
Strong  language  from  a  man  habitually  vigilant  of  his  property  and 
concerns. 


56  EMMA  P.  FISHER. 

After  coming  to  live  with  us,  he  saw  but  little  of  his  parents  ; 
indeed,  although  within  a  short  journey  from  the  city,  he  never 
visited  it  but  once  (the  occasion  of  his  father's  funeral)  in  about 
fourteen  years.  It  was  an  overpowering  affliction  to  the  parents, 
and  it  seemed  best,  in  fact,  necessary,  that  he  should  be  absent 
from  their  sight.  But  a  son,  however  wayward,  cannot  be  out  of 
the  mind  of  a  mother.  Writing  to  her  remaining  son,  shortly 
after  William's  death,  she  expressed  herself  in  these  touching 
words  : — "  Your  consoling  letter  to  me,  after  William's  death,  was 
kindly  meant,  and  kindly  taken  ;  but  oh,  it  was  an  awful  stroke  ; 
and  though  neither  unthought  of,  nor  unexpected,  has  made  me 
old  indeed !" 

V.  The  next  child  was  born  September  4,  1784 ;  and  by  a 
slight  modification  (followed  in  many  cases  since),  received  the 
name  of  her  mother.  The  accounts  of  Emma's  early  days  are, 
that  she  was  of  an  agreeable  appearance,  very  animated  in  com- 
pany, but  apt  to  be  depressed  when  alone.  At  the  early  age  of 
twelve  and  a  half,  she  was  characterized  by  a  friend  who  seemed 
to  speak  con  amore,  as  "  sprightly,  affectionate,  sensible,  and 
every  thing  else  that  was  agreeable."*  She  was  married  (1807) 
to  Samuel  J.  Fisher,  a  merchant  of  Philadelphia.  They  con- 
tinued to  reside  in  this  city  until  the  spring  of  1825  ;  when,  for 
the  advantage  of  Mrs.  Fisher's  health,  and  for  the  education  of 
their  daughters,  they  determined  upon  a  removal  to  Paris.  With 
the  exception  of  one  year,  passed  in  Philadelphia  after  having  been 
that  length  of  time  in  Europe,  they  have  been  abroad  ever  since, 
and  are  now  living  in  Paris.  Aunt  Fisher  has  been  for  many 
years  an  invalid,  generally  with  some  respite  in  the  summer 
months.  Mr.  Fisher  is  possessed  of  a  competent  estate,  wholly 
invested  in  this  country.  His  tastes  are  literary,  but  he  Avrites  not 
much,  for  one  who  knows  how  to  write  so  well ;  a  volume  of  his, 
on  the  Culture  of  the  Grape-vine,  has  been  published  in  this  city. 
He  is  most  at  home  in  letter-writing ;  his  correspondence  is  in  an 
easy,  humorous,  rapid  style,  displaying  acquaintance  with  every 
subject,  and  Scriptui-e  among  the  rest.     Without  any  special  gusto 


*  I  find  this  in  a  letter  of  my  father's,  December,  1796  :  the  remark  was 
made  to  him,  and  by  him  endorsed,  as  she  seems  to  have  been  a  favourite. 


CHILDREN  OF  S.  J.  FISHER.  57 

for  medicine,  he  has  always  shown  a  fondness  for  practical  ana- 
tomy ;  and  his  OAvn  head  was  once  brought  low,  by  his  dissect- 
ing the  head  of  another,  who  had  died  of  small-pox.  The  taste 
still  abides  by  him  ;  and  to  use  his  own  words,  though  dwelling 
in  the  metropolis  of  amusements,  he  "  visits  no  theatre  but  the 
Anatomical." 

They  have  four  children. 

1.  Joseph  Coleman^  only  son,  born  in  May,  1809,  graduated  at 
the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  1827  ;  studied  law  with  John 
Sergeant,  Esq.,  and  was  admitted  to  the  bar.  He  then  made  a 
visit  to  the  family,  in  France,  and  with  them  travelled  over  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  continent.  On  returning  to  Philadelphia,  he 
commenced  the  practice  of  law ;  was  elected  to  the  State  Legisla- 
ture in  the  fall  of  1838,  and  again  in  the  year  following  ;  in  1840, 
was  chosen  Clerk  to  the  Select  Council  of  Philadelphia,  to  which 
office  he  was  annually  re-elected,  until  his  resignation  in  1845. 
In  the  spring  of  that  year,  he  married  Sarah  Lindsay,  of  Cham- 
bersburg.  Pa. ;  and  in  the  autumn,  removed  to  a  farm  which  he 
had  purchased,  near  La  Fayette,  in  the  north-western  region  of 
Indiana,  and  contiguous  to  a  settlement  made  by  some  family 
connexions.  (See  Curwen,  under  Ewing.)  Mr.  Fisher  has  a 
daughter,  named  Ellen  Lindsay,  born  in  the  spring  of  1846. 

2.  Mary,  after  some  years'  residence  in  Paris,  was  married 
there  to  William  Burns,  merchant,  of  New  York ;  and  thereupon 
returned  to  America.  She  has  since  resided  in  New  York.  Her 
husband  died  in  the  autumn  of  1845,  leaving  two  sons,  William 
and  Walter. 

3.  Emma  was  married  in  Paris  (about  the  spring  of  1838),  to 
Dr.  F.  Campbell  Stewart,  of  Virginia.  They  also  reside  in  New 
York,  where  Dr.  S.  is  engaged  in  the  practice  of  medicine.  They 
have  two  children,  Emma  and  Ferdinand.  Dr.  S.  appears  credit- 
ably as  an  author  and  editor  of  various  medical  works  ;  and  was 
one  of  the  secretaries  to  the  Medical  Convention  of  the  United 
States,  assembled  in  Philadelphia,  in  May,  1847. 

4.  Helen  is  with  her  parents  in  Paris. 

VI.  Robert  Maskell,  was  born  in  Philadelphia,  March  23, 
1787.  If  the  disposition  of  a  student  was  not  early  developed,  it 
was  perhaps  from  a  settled  and  singular  unwillingness  to  go  to  a 
"  madam's  school,"  in  those  days  the  invariable  starting-place  in  a 

H 


58  DR.   R.   M.   PATTERSON. 

course  of  education.  By  special  favour,  he  was  allowed  to  begin, 
even  with  the  alphabet,  at  the  preparatory  school  of  the  University ; 
where  was  prosecuted  his  English  education.  Early  attention 
was  given  to  Latin  and  Greek  ;  but  there  was  a  decided  prefer- 
ence manifested  for  mathematical  studies.  The  development  of 
this  hereditary  taste,  accompanied  by  an  amiable  and  affectionate 
temper,  and  free  from  a  disposition  to  boyish  mischief,  had  the 
effect  to  secure  to  him  the  favour,  and  indeed  the  companionship, 
of  his  father.  At  the  age  of  17  (1804),  Robert  took  his  first  de- 
gree in  the  Arts,  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania.*  Making 
choice  of  medicine  as  a  profession,  he  pursued  that  study  under 
the  instruction  of  the  eminent  Dr.  Benjamin  S.  Barton ;  and  after 
attending  the  usual  routine  of  lectures,  was  advanced  to  the  degree 
of  M.  D.  in  April,  1808. 

In  the  summer  of  1809,  his  father  having  consented  to  the 
further  prosecution  of  medical  and  scientific  study  in  foreign 
parts,  he  sailed  for  Europe.  Two  years  were  spent  in  Paris,  in 
attendance  upon  the  lectures  in  medicine,  chemistry,  natural  phi- 
losophy and  natural  history,  at  the  celebrated  schools  of  that  city. 
This  was  during  the  height  of  Napoleon's  power  atid  grandeur, 
and  Dr.  P.  had  some  opportunity  of  observing  a  course  of  events, 
which  was  destined  to  furnish  an  inexhaustible  fund  for  history 
and  memoir.  His  own  letters  of  that  date,  written  to  friends  at 
home,  are  preserved,  and  will  afford  materials  for  another  day. 
To  enliven  this  barren  sketch,  one  anecdote  may  be  introduced, 
and  one  letter  copied. 

On  the  departure  of  Gen.  Armstrong,  the  American  Envoy  at 
Paris,  Dr.  P.  was   nominated  to   act  as    Consul-General  of  the 


*  Dr.  S.  Jackson,  upon  an  occasion  hereafter  to  be  named,  spoke  to  this 
effect : — "  Dr.  Patterson  is  associated  in  my  earliest  recollections ;  school- 
fellows and  class-mates,  I  witnessed  the  commencement  of  his  career  in  life. 
*  *  *  He  was  never  known  as  the  leader  of  the  tumultuous  frolic  or  the 
athletic  game,  but  he  was  ever  foremost  in  the  classical  exercise  of  the 
school,  and  bore  away  the  palm  in  the  themes  of  his  class.  Yet  his  success 
inspired  no  envy,  for  it  was  unaccompanied  with  arrogance,"  «S:c. 

Just  after  graduating,  he  spent  some  weeks  as  an  amateur  instructor  in 
the  school  at  Doylestown,  to  relieve  my  father,  then  busy  with  the  erection 
of  an  academy,  and  dwelling-house. 


DR.   R.   M.   PATTERSON.  59 

United  States.  The  name  struck  the  Emperor's  ear ;  his  brother 
Jerome  had,  seven  years  before,  married  a  lady  of  the  name  of 
Patterson,  and  from  the  United  States.  Further  inquiry  was  un- 
necessary. The  exequatur  was  refused.  The  Emperor  could 
not  consent  that  a  Patterson  should  condescend  to  the  office  of 
Consul-General.  The  decision,  arbitrary  and  absurd  as  it  was, 
was  the  word  of  Napoleon ;  and  Dr.  Patterson  had  no  resource, 
but  silently  to  execute  the  office,  and  receive  the  emoluments, 
without  troubling  his  imperial  majesty  any  farther. 

The  following  lively  and  familiar  letter,  written  about  this  time, 
was  recently  found  amongst  the  papers  of  his  brother  William,  to 
whom  it  was  written, 

^^  Paris,  November  15,  1809. 

My  dear  Brother, — I  think  we  parted  last  at  Amsterdam.  I  was 
detained  there  a  month,  and  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  see  the  place, 
and  yet  I  cannot  tell  you  much  about  it.  It  is  certainly  a  very 
beautiful  city.  The  principal  streets  have  canals  running  through 
them,  and  a  spacious  one  surrounds  the  city  walls.  I  have  strolled 
more  than  a  mile  about  the  town,  and  then,  when  tired,  have 
jumped  into  a  boat,  and  had  a  bouncing,  jolly  Dutch  girl,  to  row 
me  home  to  my  door.  They  have  hackney-coaches,  too,  for  this 
convenience ;  but,  would  you  believe  it,  they  have  no  wheels,  they 
go  on  runners  ;  the  coachman  walking  along  side,  with  a  bundle  of 
greased  rags,  which  he  throws  under  the  runners  occasionally,  to 
make  them  slip  on  smoother.  Even  the  burdens  are  drawn  on 
sleds  without  wheels. 

While  speaking  of  Dutch  absurdities,  another  occurs  to  me 
which  is  astonishing.  They  build  the  fronts  of  their  houses, 
which  are  immensely  high,  not  perpendicular,  but  leaning  forward 
to  the  street.  This  fashion  is  almost  universal.  I  never  could 
learn  the  reason  of  it.  Some  say,  it  is  to  gain  room ;  others,  for 
the  convenience  of  hoisting  fuel,  &c.  into  the  garret,  as  they  have 
no  cellars.  I  believe  they  don't  know  why  they  do  it;  but  their 
fathers  built  so  before  them,  and  they  will  build  so,  as  long  as  they 
are  Dutchmen.  [Here  follows  some  account  of  the  palace  ;  '  said 
to  be  the  most  beautiful  in  Europe.'] 

But  a  thousand  curious  things  in  Amsterdam  now  occur  to  me, 
which  I  cannot  possibly  describe  till  I  see  you.  I  had  the  honour 
to  see  his  majesty,  Louis  Napoleon.  He  is  quite  a  good  looking 
man  ;  the  Dutch  like  him  pretty  well. 

Gonda,  Antwerp,  Bruxelles,  Valenciennes,  Cambray,  &;c.  some 
other  time. 

Napoleon  is  now  at  Paris,  and  five  kings  ;  some  others  are 
coming.  Every  thing  is  to  be  magnificent  this  winter.  I  intend, 
from  curiosity,  to  see  their  several  majesties ;  but  I  do  not  expect 


60  DR.  R.  M.  PATTERSON. 

they  will  excite  in  me  more  interest  than  Haiiy,  &c.  among  the 
philosophers.  They  are  not,  Napoleon  himself  excepted,  greater 
men.  Haiiy  has  discovered  the  secret  laws  which  govern  the 
ultimate  molecules  of  inanimate  matter  ;  Napoleon,  the  more  noble 
secret  of  those  hidden  motives  that  always  control  the  human 
heart ;  and  knows  how  to  direct  their  motives.  I  have  seen  him, 
but  not  very  satisfactorily.  He  is  to  show  himself  soon,  on  several 
public  occasions. 

I  wish  you  to  write  me  very  long  letters.  *  *  *  *^  j  ^^ 
determined  to  spare  no  labour  or  pains,  to  become  acquainted 
with  chemistry  and  natural  philosophy. 

Mr.  R.  writes  me  that  Dr.  Moore  continues  his  improvements 
at  Bridgepoint.  You  say  he  intends  beginning  a  cotton  factory. 
I  wish  indeed  that  you  would  be  concerned  in  it.  Our  country 
possesses  every  advantage  ;  no  one  knows  it,  that  has  not  left  it. 
I  have  frequently  described,  in  England  particularly,  the  character 
of  an  American  farmer.  I  did  not  exaggerate,  but  I  was  not  be- 
lieved. '  Why,  sir,  you  would  persuade  us  that  they  are  lords  !' 
'  Pardon  me,  sir,  they  are  kings.' 

Farewell !  It  makes  the  warm  blood  hasten  through  my  veins 
with  redoubled  ardour,  to  write  to  my  friends,  and  about  my 
country.     Farewell. 

Your  brother  and  friend, 

R.  M.  PATTERSON." 


Leaving  Paris  in  1811,  Dr.  P.  spent  a  year  in  London,  and 
heard  the  last  course  of  chemical  lectures  delivered  by  the  dis- 
tinguished Sir  Humphry  Davy.  The  completion  of  his  plans  en- 
abled him  to  turn  homewards,  in  1812 ;  and  the  news  of  the  out- 
break of  war,  which  the  vessel  received  on  her  way,  proved  that 
he  had  embraced  a  final  opportunity.  It  was  now  his  intention 
to  enter  upon  the  practice  of  medicine  ;  but  an  entirely  different 
direction  to  his  whole  subsequent  life,  was  given  by  the  appoint- 
ment, in  1813,  to  a  professorship  (of  Natural  Philosophy)  in  the 
Medical  Department  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania ;  and  a 
subsequent  election  (March,  1814,)  to  the  chair  of  Mathematics 
and  Natural  Philosophy  in  the  Faculty  of  Arts  ;  in  which  he  was 
successor  to  his  father.  A  month  later,  he  was  also  elected  Vice- 
Provost. 

But  we  must  not  omit  to  mention,  that  within  the  period  just 
noticed,  that  is,  in  1813,  while  the  invading  army  of  the  British 
Avas  in  possession  of  Baltimore,  and  threatening  an  attack  upon 
Philadelphia,   Dr.   P.    was    actively  employed    in    his    country's 


DR.  R.   M.   PATTERSON.  61 

cause.  The  Committee  of  Safety,  in  the  latter  city,  having  de- 
termined upon  throwing  up  fortifications,  to  protect  the  approaches 
to  the  city  by  the  south  and  west,  appointed  Dr.  P.  to  the  chief 
superintendence  of  this  work  ;*  and  on  its  accomplishment, 
awarded  him  a  vote  of  thanks  for  his  services. 

In  the  next  year  (April  20,  1814),  he  was  married  to  Helen 
Hamilton  Leiper  ;  a  lady  of  whom  we  may  be  permitted  to  say, 
that  she  was  then  remarkable  for  personal  attractions,  and  always 
for  kindness,  hospitality,  and  active  energy.  She  was  born  in 
Philadelphia,  April  20,  1792,  and  was  the  daughter  of  Thomas 
and  Elizabeth  C.  Leiper.  Mr.  Leiper  was  an  emigrant  from 
Scotland  ;  first  to  Virginia,  thence  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  ac- 
cumulated a  fortune  in  the  manufacture  of  tobacco.  He  was  one 
of  our  most  eminent  townsmen,  both  in  the  walks  of  business,  and 
in  political  life  ;  presided  some  years  in  Common  Council,  and 
was  often  called  to  the  chair  in  town  meetings,  especially  those  of 
the  party  with  which  he  acted. 

Dr.  Patterson  was  now  permanently  settled,  and  fully  at  work. 
During  fourteen  years  of  college  instruction,  and  more  public  lec- 
tures in  natural  philosophy,  he  acquired  a  reputation,  which,  as 
he  is  living,  must  be  passed  without  remark,  while  it  is  open  to 
inference.     Ours  is  only  a  rapid  syllabus  of  facts. 

Within  the  term  just  mentioned  (1814-28),  we  find  him  con- 
nected with  various  other  institutions,  chiefly  scientific.  The  ap- 
plication of  science  to  the  mechanic  arts,  being  a  subject  in  which, 
like  his  father,  he  always  took  especial  interest,  he  was  one  of  the 
originators,  and  has  constantly  (while  in  Philadelphia)  been  an 
active  member  and  officer  of  the  Franklin  Listitute.  This  so- 
ciety, which  was  founded  in  1823,  now  enrols  a  very  large  and 
most  intelligent  membership,  and  has  acquired  a  reputation  com- 
mensurate with  its  great  industry  and  usefulness. 

A  part  of  this  period,  he  was  president  of  the  Pennsylvania  Life 


*  A  friend,  who  was  then  a  boy,  but  did  his  share  with  the  spade,  gives 
me  ^  lively  representation  of  the  scene  of  labour.  Citizens  of  all  ranks  turned 
out,  by  thousands,  to  dig  ditches  and  cast  up  embankments.  One  of  the 
earthen  forts,  erected  at  Fairtnount  to  command  the  Schuylkill,  was  chiefly 
the  work  of  ministers  and  school-teachers. 


62  DR.   R.   M.   PATTERSON. 

Annuity  Company,  a  respectable  post,  to  which  some  emolument 
was  attached. 

In  1820,  Di\  Patterson  took  part  in  the  organization  of  the 
Musical  Fund  Society,*  a  permanent  institution,  which  was  the 
first  of  its  kind  in  this  country,  and  has  made  Philadelphia  pre- 
eminent, in  musical  skill  and  taste.  Of  this  society  he  is  the 
President. 

But  the  institution  with  which  Dr.  Patterson  is  most  thoroughly 
identified,  is  the  American  Philosophical  Society.  His  member- 
ship in  this,  began  in  1809,  at  the  unusually  early  age  of  twenty- 
two.  He  was  subsequently  elected  one  of  the  Secretaries ;  then 
a  Vice-President;  and  in  1845,  the  previous  occupant  of  the  chair 
(Mr.  Du  Ponceau)  being  deceased,  he  was  chosen  President ; 
which  office,  under  all  the  circumstances,  he  saw  fit  to  decline. 
The  meetings  of  the  society  occur  every  two  weeks ;  and  Dr.  P. 
is  scarcely  ever  absent. 

In  1826,  he  was  appointed  by  Gov.  Shulze  upon  a  commission 
for  ascertaining  the  most  practicable  route  for  the  State  canal ;  a 
tour  of  duty  which  gave  him  a  little  experience  of  frontier,  or 
rather  pioneer,  hardships. 

Before  proceeding  to  his  removal  from  Philadelphia,  we  must 
be  indulged  in  a  paragraph,  which,  if  it  descends  from  public  to 
private  affairs,  is  nevertheless  in  keeping  Avith  the  intention  of  this 
book.  When  my  father  died,  in  September,  1821,  we  Avere  a 
family  of  children,  illy  able  to  do  without  such  a  protector  and 
provider  as  we  had  lost.  Two,  especially,  were  lads  just  in  the 
forming  and  critical  period,  on  which  the  pursuits  and  capabilities 
of  after-life  usually  depend.  It  was  an  act  of  generosity  in  the 
grandfather,  to  take  and  educate  the  elder ;  it  was  surely  not  less 
for  the  uncle  to  send  for  the  other,  and  for  five  years,  to  do  all  for 
him  that  he  did  for  his  own  children,  even  to  the  completion  of  a 
college  education.  But  the  circumstance  will  be  referred  to  in 
another  place. 

In  1828,  Dr.  Patterson  was  elected  to  the  Professorship  of  Na- 
tural Philosophy,  in  the  University  of  Virginia.     As   soon  as  it 


*  "  Dr.  Patterson's  favourite  child/'  said  Mr.  Du  Ponceau,  in  his  dinner 
speech.     See  farther  on. 


DR.  R.   M.  PATTERSON.  63 

was  understood  that  he  had  decided  to  accept  it,  a  number  of  our 
most  eminent  citizens  tendered  to  him  the  compHment  of  a  fare- 
well dinner  ;  which  took  place  on  the  20th  August,  at  the  Mansion 
House.  It  was  reported  in  the  newspapers,  and  from  a  copy- 
now  before  us,  we  may  simply  say,  that  it  was  such  a  flattering 
conge,  as  one  would  almost  shrink  from.  Mr.  Du  Ponceau  was 
in  the  chair,  and  a  number  of  our  best  speakers  on  the  floor.  The 
testimonials  of  regard  were  expressed  in  the  most  forcible  terms, 
and  with  the  warmest  feeling ;  the  modest  response  was  that  of  a 
man  tearing  himself  from  cherished  associations. 

Dr.  Patterson  removed  with  his  family  to  Charlottesville  the 
same  autumn;  and  was  there  seven  years,  fulfilling  the  office 
already  stated ;  part  of  that  time  he  was  also  Chairman  of  the 
Faculty.  Meantime  his  two  sons  were  educated,  and  advanced  to 
their  college  degrees ;  the  eldest  daughter  was  married ;  and  the 
doctor  with  his  whole  family  might  have  been  evermore  Virginians, 
but  for  an  important  circumstance,  which  comes  next  in  order.  A 
letter  was  received  in  May,  1835,  written  at  the  instance  of  Presi- 
dent Jackson,  through  the  proper  Department,  informing  him  that 
the  Directory  of  the  Mint  would  soon  be  vacant,  and  inquiring 
whether  he  would  accept  that  situation.  It  was  a  gratifying, 
though  rather  unfashionable  mode  of  going  into  office ;  and  the 
offer  happened  to  suit  his  plans  and  preferences.  An  affirmative 
answer  being  returned,  a  commission  was  soon  after  forwarded ; 
and  on  the  18th  July,  he  was  legally  qualified.  His  departure 
from  Charlottesville  was  the  completion  of  twenty-two  years'  ser- 
vice as  a  teacher ;  his  return*  to  Philadelphia  was  the  initiation 


*  Perhaps  the  best  summing-up  of  his  professional  course  in  Virginia, 
which  we  could  give,  would  be  a  simple  copy  of  a  Resolution  of  the  Board 
of  Visitors  of  the  University.     It  reads  as  follows  : — 

"  Dr.  R.  M.  Patterson  having  resigned  the  Professorship  of  Natural  Philo- 
sophy, in  the  University  of  Virginia,  which  for  the  last  six  [seven]  years  he 
has  filled  with  such  distinguished  ability  and  success,  the  Board  of  Visitors 
cannot  permit  his  connexion  with  the  Institution,  of  which  they  are  the 
guardians,  to  be  dissolved,  without  expressing  the  high  sense  they  entertain 
of  the  valuable  services  he  has  rendered  it, — tendering  him  the  cordial  sen- 
timents of  esteem  and  respect  with  which  his  character  and  conduct  have 
inspired  them, — and  assuring  him  of  the  lively  interest  they  will  continue  to 


64  DR.  R.  M.  PATTERSON. 

into  a  national  trust,  and  a  sphere  of  duty,  which  has  always 
sought  an  incumbent  from  the  ranks  where  science  and  statesman- 
ship were  found  in  combination.  The  range  of  political  economy 
scarcely  includes  a  more  important  and  delicate  interest,  than  the 
conservation  of  the  standards  and  relative  values  of  real  money, 
and  the  faithful  execution  of  monetary  laws.  In  this  office  he 
has  since  continued,  under  various  and  even  opposite  administra- 
tions ;  and  it  is  little  enough  to  say,  with  the  official  confidence  of 
each.  Dr.  Patterson's  political  preferences  have  never  been  car- 
ried so  far  as  to  make  him  a  "  politician  ;"  indeed,  we  may  here 
state  the  fact,  that  a  simple  repugnance  to  political  life,  decided 
him,  in  the  period  of  his  former  residence  in  Philadelphia,  to  de- 
cline a  nomination  to  Congress,  by  the  party  which  then  had  the 
power  to  elect. 

Within  the  term  of  his  directorship,  various  important  measures 
have  been  adopted  in  relation  to  the  Mint  and  coinage.  We  can 
mention  but  two,  the  first  of  which  was  due  to  his  agency,  while 
the  other  has  greatly  added  to  his  responsibility.  1.  A  carefully 
digested  and  consolidated  code  of  Mint  Laws  was  drawn  up  by 
him,  submitted  to  the  action  of  Congress,  and  passed  in  January, 
1837.  The  benefits  of  this  act  were  numerous  ;  one  of  them,  of 
more  public  concern,  was  the  simplification  of  the  standards  of 
gold  and  silver  coin,  and  the  modes  of  expressing  them.*     2.  The 


lake  in  his  prosperity  and  happiness,  wheresoever  his  duties  and  the  course 
of  events  may  call  him. 

The  Secretary  will  enter  this  expression  of  the  sentiments  of  the  Board 
on  the  journal,  and  communicate  a  copy  thereof  to  Dr.  Patterson." 

Dated  July,  1835,  and  attested  by  Dr.  Frank  Carr,  Secretary. 

Here  we  may  add,  that  on  his  return  to  Philadelphia,  another  celebration, 
of  the  sort  already  mentioned,  took  place  (October,  1835,)  at  the  Mansion 
House.     Mr.  Du  Ponceau  and  Dr.  Chapman  presided  at  the  table. 

*  To  exemplify  this  briefly  ;  our  silver  coin,  by  an  early  legislative  blun- 
der, was  fixed  at  such  a  rate  of  fineness,  that  there  was  no  way  of  expressing 
it  but  by  a  long  show  of  figures,  an  impracticable  nicety  of  arithmetic  ;  tho 
gold  coin  had  originally  been  of  an  easy  proportion  (eleven-twelfths  fine),  but 
in  1834,  in  tlie  eager  haste  to  lower  its  standards,  and  bring  it  into  circula. 
lion,  another  error  in  the  law-making  power  (for  which  Dr.  Moore,  then 
Director,  was  no  way  responsible)  affixed  an  equally  inexpressible  ratio  upon 
that  metal.     If  any  one  inquired  the  alloy  of  our  coinage,  he  was  not  likely 


DR.  R.  M.  PATTERSON.  65 

addition  of  three  southern  branches,  to  the  Mint  establishment, 
took  place  after  his  assuming  the  directorship,  and  the  whole  being 
under  his  supervision,  there  is  of  course  a  large  addition  to  the 
amount  of  official  care  and  labour. 

We  conclude  this  imperfect  sketch,  by  noticing,  since  his  re- 
turn to  Philadelphia,  his  election  as  a  member  of  the  American 
Academy"  of  Arts  and  Sciences  (Boston)  in  1839  ;  and  his  en- 
gaging, with  lively  interest,  in  the  management  of  the  Pennsylva- 
nia Institution  for  the  Blind. 

Perhaps  if  we  should  take  an  account  of  those  who  had  devoted 
as  much  attention  to  the  advancement  of  knowledge,  we  should 
find  that  a  majority  of  them  had  been  contributors  to  the  press. 
For  reasons  of  his  own.  Dr.  P.  has  refrained  from  authorship. 
But  we  are  not  without  some  specimens  of  his  facility  in  this  line, 
in  various  printed  addresses  ;  the  most  elaborate  of  which  was 
the  Discourse  delivered  before  the  Philosophical  Society  in  May, 
1843,  at  the  celebration  of  its  hundredth  year.  The  discourse 
embodies  a  history,  and  the  only  one,  of  that  society. 

The  personal  appearance  of  the  living,  it  is  not  our  plan  to  de- 
scribe ;  Ave  should  be  allowed  to  say,  that  Dr.  P.  is  of  a  strong 
and  healthy  constitution,  a  temperate  liver,  active  and  prompt  in 
his  business  habits,  walks  the  streets  with  the  rapidity  of  a  trades- 
man, and  in  his  general  appearance,  would  be  taken  for  a  man  of 
several  years  younger  than  the  actual  mark. 

Dr.  Patterson  has  had  six  children. 

1.  Elizabeth  Leiper,  born  April  17, 1815,  was  married  on  the 
14th  February,  1832,  to  John  Taylor,  Jr.,  an  extensive  planter  of 
Caroline  county,  Va.,  and  grandson  of  the  well  known  statesman 
of  the  same  name.  Her  health  after  marriage  was  interrupted  by 
severe  attacks  of  disease  ;  it  was  to  recruit  from  one  of  these,  that 
she  made  a  visit,  which  proved  to  be  the  last,  to  her  friends  in 


to  remember  the  answer, i.  e.  the  gold,  21  carats  and  2  14-43  grains,  fine;  the 
silver,  10  ounces,  14  dvvts.  4  5-13  grains,  fine,  in  a  pound.  The  calculations 
were  toilsome,  and  mathematical  ingenuity  could  not  give  much  relief  in  de- 
vising "  short  methods."  Dr.  P.'s  code  introduced  the  simple  and  beautiful 
proportion  (already  used  in  France,  and  tending  to  universal  adoption)  of 
nine-tenths  fine,  both  in  gold  and  silver;  and  that  without  disturbing  the 
existing  relations  or  values  of  our  metallic  currency. 
I 


66  CHILDREN  OF  R.   M.  PATTERSON. 

Philadelphia,  in  September,  1844.  On  the  evening  of  the  27th, 
although  apparently  well,  a  slight,  perhaps  ominous,  sense  of  in- 
disposition, restrained  her  from  going  abroad  with  the  rest  of  the 
family.  The  morning  found  her  in  a  state  of  unconsciousness, 
not  even  able  to  recognise  her  husband,  who  had  just  arrived  from 
Virginia;  and  on  the  same  day  (28th)  she  died. 

Elizabeth  was  a  favourite  in  our  family  connexion.  To  good 
sense,  and  gentle  manners,  were  united  a  warm  heart,  and  a  lovely 
disposition.  But  we  would  dwell  upon  the  fervent  and  mature 
piety,  as  the  most  comforting  and  elevating  trait  of  character.  She 
had,  from  a  child,  felt  the  worth,  and  the  need,  of  religion.  The 
little  school-girl  of  six  or  eight  years,  who  was  supposed  to  be 
giving  her  solitary  hours  to  her  lesson,  was  in  truth  spending  half 
those  hours  in  secret  worship.  The  birth  and  death  of  an  infant, 
events  sadly  brought  in  close  proximity,  freshly  admonished  her 
of  the  duty  of  taking  decided  ground ;  and  in  Virginia  she  united 
herself  to  the  Episcopal  church.  Large  and  whole-hearted  plans 
of  usefulness,  were  checked  by  desperate  and  protracted  illnesses  ; 
but  intention  is  every  thing.  Sufficient  on  this  point  has  been 
said ;  yet  we  cannot  withhold  a  most  impressive  incident ;  a  bril- 
liant ray  from  a  setting  sun.  A  young  woman  in  humble  life, 
wasting  Avith  consumption,  and  known  to  the  family,  called  at  Dr. 
Patterson's  house.  Elizabeth  was  alone  with  her,  embracing  the 
opportunity  to  give  some  needed  and  wished-for  counsel  on  the 
subject  of  preparation  for  eternity  ;  and  which,  we  may  here  say, 
the  girl  afterwards  declared,  had  proved  of  infinite  service  to  her. 
Among  other  things  (at  this  interview),  she  confessed  to  a  dread 
of  dying.  "  That,"  said  Mrs.  Taylor,  "  is  a  feeling  to  which  I 
am  entirely  a  stranger.  I  have  no  fear  of  death,  and  would  even 
prefer  that  it  should  come  suddenly.  If  it  were  the  will  of  God, 
I  could  cheerfully  depart  this  night."  It  was  the  will  of  God;  it 
was  her  last  night. 

2.  Thomas  Leiper,  born  August  16,  1816;  was  educated  at 
the  University  of  Virginia ;  thereupon  studied  civil  engineering, 
and  in  the  practice  of  that  profession,  was  employed  upon  the 
Philadelphia  and  Baltimore  Rail-road  (his  division  of  work  being 
near  Havre-de  Grace),  until  its  completion;  and  afterwards  upon 
the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  Canal.  With  some  intermission  (con- 
sequent upon  the  suspension  of  that  work,  in  1846,)  this  has  been 


CHILDREN  OF  R.   M.  PATTERSON.  67 

his  most  permanent  engagement,  and  he  is  now  upon  that  line  of 
work.  On  the  20th  July,  1847,  he  married  Louisa  A.,  daughter 
of  the  late  Hon.  M.  C.  Sprigg,  of  Cumberland,  Md.,  who,  in  his 
life-time,  was  an  eminent  citizen  of  that  place,  having  represented 
his  district  in  Congress,  and  also  filled  the  place  of  President  of 
the  Canal  Company.  Louisa  Avas  born  February  18, 1825.  Their 
present  residence  is  at  Cumberland, 

3.  Robert,  (by  a  pleasant  coincidence, ^^if A  in  lineal  descent 
of  the  name  of  Robert  Patterson,)  was  born  February  4,  1819; 
educated  at  the  University  of  Virginia,  where  he  graduated  in 
law,  and  other  branches  of  study;  read  law  in  the  office  of  Judge 
Kane,  and  was  admitted  to  the  Philadelphia  bar,  in  1840.  In 
June,  1845,  having  been  discouraged  by  increasing  deafness  from 
the  practice  of  his  profession,  he  accepted  the  place  of  clerk  to 
the  Director  of  the  Mint.  Married,  October  7,  1845,  to  Rebecca, 
daughter  of  Mr.  Samuel  Nevins,  of  Philadelphia.  She  was  born 
December  8,  1821.  Emma,  their  daughter,  was  born  August  4, 
1847. 

4.  Emma  was  born  November  14,  1821.  In  1841,  on  the  20th 
January  (the  day  was  chosen  because  it  was  the  birth-day  of  her 
grandmother  Patterson)  she  was  married  to  John  G.  Campbell, 
merchant,  of  Philadelphia.  It  was  an  affecting  coincidence,  that 
on  the  same  day,  two  years  after,  Emma  departed  this  life.  Pos- 
sessed of  superior  personal  attractions,  gay,  buoyant,  and  confident, 
she  was  called  to  resign  earthly  anticipations,  and  become  a 
learner  in  the  weary,  salutary,  discipline  of  affliction.  In  a  marked 
contrast  to  the  case  of  her  elder  sister,  just  related,  death  came 
with  slow  advances,  and  allowed  time  for  the  most  untiring  assi- 
duity of  friends,  and  every  effort  of  medical  skill;  but  vain  was 
the  help  of  man.  But  in  a  long  sequestration  from  the  world  (so 
alluring  to  the  young),  there  was  opportunity  for  revolving  the 
concerns  of  a  life  to  come;  there  was  much  consideration;  much 
religious  counsel;  much  attention  to  the  teachings  of  the  Bible; 
and  it  was  the  declared  conviction  of  an  evangelical  minister  who 
saw  her  often,  that  she  was  prepared  to  die.  The  remains  of  the 
two  sisters  lie  in  the  same  ground,  at  Laurel  Hill. 

5.  Helen  Hamilton,  born  May  11,  1825,  is  with   her  parents. 

6.  Mary  Gray,  born  April  10,   1828,  was  married  October  7, 


68  MATILDA  P.  HARRIS. 

1847,  to  Samuel  Field,  merchant,  of  Philadelphia.     Mary  is  in 
the  communion  of  Rev.  Dr.  Bethune's  church. 

VII.  Susanna  Jinn,  seventh  child  of  Robert  and  Amy  Pat- 
terson, was  born  August  25,  1790 ;  and  died  August  1,  1795.  She 
is  represented  as  a  very  interesting  and  bright  little  girl,  a  favourite 
of  brothers  and  sisters ;  knew  half  of  the  Shorter  Catechism ;  and 
was  as  likely  to  live  as  any.  But  in  the  course  of  human  life  it  is 
so,  that  death  claims  a  share  from  among  the  little  children,  and 
in  a  large  family,  some  are  almost  sure  to  fall  early.  Her  disease 
was  croup. 

VIII.  The  youngest  of  the  children,  Elizabeth  Matilda,  (usu- 
ally known  by  the  second  name)  was  born  February  13,  1794. 
Being  so  much  younger  than  her  sisters,  who  were  all  married 
before  she  had  grown  up,  and  her  mother  being  now  Avell  advanced 
in  years,  she  fell  heir  at  an  early  age  to  the  cares  and  honours  of 
the  house ;  and  to  the  handsome  fulfilment  of  this  duty,  then  and 
since,  a  constitutional  love  of  order  and  neatness  has  successfully 
contributed.  It  is  hardly  neccessary  to  say,  that  she  received  the 
best  education  which  the  city  afforded ;  and  from  what  has  been 
shown  of  her  father's  house,  it  seems  equally  unnecessary  to  add, 
that  she  possessed  all  the  advantages  of  a  refined  circle  of  society, 
and  of  Christian  training  and  example. 

A  considerable  repugnance  to  life  in  the  country,  was  van- 
quished by  an  agreeable  offer  from  that  direction ;  especially  as 
the  proposed  migration,  though  "to  the  westward,"  Avas  not  to  a 
cabin  in  Illinois,  but  to  a  mansion  in  the  valley  of  Chester;  a  rich 
and  charming  region,  then  distant  only  sixteen  miles,  now  (by 
the  railroad)  only  an  hour,  from  Philadelphia.  On  the  20th  April, 
1820,  she  was  united  in  marriage  (my  father  officiating)  with  Dr. 
William  Harris  ;  of  whom,  and  whose  parentage,  we  have  some- 
what to  say. 

From  that  enterprising  and  prolific  hive  in  Northern  Ireland, 
which  has  furnished  America  with  so  many  good  citizens,  came 
Thomas  Harris,  in  the  early  tide  of  emigration,  and  setded  in 
the  fertile  valley  just  mentioned,  where  he  became  a  large  land- 
holder. On  the  same  soil  his  son  JViUiam  was  reared;  a  lad, 
who  at  the  age  of  eighteen,  found  himself  strong  enough,  and  in 
his  country's  cause  willing  enough,  to  bear  the  brunt  of  war.  He 
joined    the   revolutionary  army  at   the  interesting   period   when 


DR.   W.  HA.RRIS.  69 

Washington  was  slowly  forcing  the  enemy  out  of  Jersey;  took 
part  in  several  memorable  battles ;  and  in  fact  continued  in  the 
service  until  the  close  of  the  war.  He  came  back  to  the  home- 
stead and  the  plough;  got  married,  and  reared  a  family  of  six 
sons ;  and  had  he  lived  to  this  day,  to  see  what  stations  they  fill 
in  life,*  would  have  acknowledged  that  republics  are  grateful,  or 
that  Providence  is  kind.  His  wife  was  Mary,  daughter  of  Rev. 
John  Campbell,  Presbyterian  minister  at  Charlestown,  in  the 
same  neighbourhood.  She  was  yet  but  two  years  old,  when  her 
father,  reading  from  the  pulpit  a  verse  in  metre  from  the  116th 
Psalm — "  precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his 
saints" — dropped  down,  and  presently  expired.!  To  this  sudden 
and  appalling  termination  of  a  life  of  forty  years,  her  own  case  was 
in  entire  contrast.  She  had  been  twenty-five  years  a  widow,  and 
was  in  her  eighty-fourth  year,  when,  in  1838,  she  was  quietly 
called  away.  She  was  for  many  years  a  member  of  Great  Valley 
Presbyterian  church.  Her  husband  (usually  spoken  of  as  Gen- 
eral Harris,  having  passed  to  that  rank  as  a  citizen  soldier  since 
the  war)  died  in  1812,  in  his  53d  year.  At  the  time  of  his 
death,  he  was  a  member  of  the  State  Legislature. 

William,  their  third  son,  was  born  August  18,  1792.     After  re- 


*  Campbell  and  James  are  substantial  farmers  on  the  Genesee  flats,  New 
York;  the  former  is  father-in-law  of  the  present  Governor  (Young)  of  that 
state.  Thomas,  one  of  our  most  eminent  medical  men,  is  chief  of  the  bureau 
of  medicine  and  surgery  in  the  navy.  John  is  major  of  marines;  an  elevated 
grade  in  that  branch  of  the  service.  Stephen  is  a  well-established  physician 
in  the  Great  Valley. 

t  Since  the  above  was  written,  the  following  was  found  in  No.  18,  of 
*'  Glances  at  the  Past,"  a  series  of  original  articles  in  the  Presbj'terian.  "  In 
May,  1747,  Charlestown  and  New  Providence  petitioned  New  Brunswick 
Presbytery,  that  if  Mr.  John  Campbell  was  licensed  at  that  meeting,  he 
might  be  sent  as  their  supply.  He  was  born  in  Scotland  in  1713,  came  to 
America  in  1734,  studied  at  the  Log  College,  and  was  licensed  October  14, 
1747.  He  immediately  accepted  the  call  from  Charlestown  and  New  Pro- 
vidence, and  was  installed  on  the  27th  of  the  month  he  was  licensed.  He 
was  struck  with  palsy  in  the  pulpit,  on  the  first  of  May,  1753,  while  com- 
mencing the  morning  services,  and  giving  out  these  words  in  the  116th 
Psalm : 

Dear  in  thy  sight,  is  thy  saints'  death, 
Thy  servant,  Lord,  am  1." 


70  DR.   W.   HARRIS. 

ceiving  a  classical  education  at  Brandywine  Academy,  he  entered 
upon  the  study  of  medicine,  and  took  the  degree  of  M.  D.  at  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania  in  1812 — at  an  earlier  age  than  the 
regulations  allow.  He  entered  upon  the  practice,  in  his  own 
neighbourhood  ;  and  if,  for  eight  years,  he  deferred  an  almost  in- 
dispensable requisite  for  a  full  doctor,  it  was  not  for  want  of  pros- 
perity in  his  profession.  Having  purchased  a  house  and  farm  in 
an  eligible  position,  and  "  taken  to  himself  a  wife,"  his  business 
continued  to  progress,  until  it  reached  as  large  a  compass  as  he  was 
capable  of  fulfilling,  and  as  extensive  and  lucrative  as  can  well  be 
attained  in  a  country  place.  His  range  of  daily  and  nightly  travel 
ran  over  a  circuit  of  about  six  miles  from  his  own  house,  in  every 
direction,  with  occasional  calls  still  farther ;  and  this  in  a  populous 
and  wealthy  district.  He  had  also,  continually,  a  number  of 
students  under  his  instruction,  and  generally  under  his  roof. 

When  a  man  has  arrived  at  this  point  of  consideration,  his  cha- 
racter and  influence  commonly  induce  other  demands,  and  other 
engagements,  than  those  which  are  merely  professional.  After 
some  years'  service  as  captain  of  a  troop  of  horse,  he  was  chosen 
colonel  of  the  Chester  county  regiment  of  volunteers,  a  very  re- 
spectable command,  which  he  retained  until  his  removal  from  the 
county.  Owning  and  superintending  an  extensive  dairy  farm  (156 
acres),  he  took  hold  of  agriculture  as  a  science,  and  availed  him- 
self of  every  improvement  to  bring  the  place  into  the  finest  order. 
He  was  consequently  well  known  amongst  liberal  cultivators,  and 
was  an  active  member,  and  a  vice-president,  of  the  Pennsylvania 
Agricultural  Society. 

His  influence  was  also  felt  in  the  church.  About  five  years 
after  their  marriage,  Mrs.  Harris,  after  a  long  consideration,  and 
much  feeling,  on  the  subject  of  religion,  made  profession  of  her 
faith.  Some  four  years  later,  her  husband  came  to  the  same  de- 
cision, and  united  with  the  Presbyterian  church  under  the  care  of 
Rev.  Dr.  William  Latta.  He  was  chosen  ruling  elder  in  the 
same  congregation,  not  long  after. 

If  to  these  things  we  were  to  add  a  description  of  his  elegant 
place,  of  the  surrounding  country,  of  the  state  of  society,  and  of 
other  advantages,  we  should  show  reasons  enough  why  the  doctor 
and  his  family  might  wish,  as  no  doubt  they  did  expect,  to  con- 
tinue in  that  location  indefinitely.     But  we  are  not  our  own  mas- 


DR.  W.  HARRIS.  71 

ters,  and  the  smallest  incident  may  suffice  to  overturn  all  our  ex- 
pectations. In  their  case,  we  may  say,  the  mere  hoisting  of  an 
umbrella,  changed  entirely  the  scenes  and  plans  of  life ;  and  if 
this  change  was  beneficial,  it  is  none  the  less  impressive,  as  a 
lesson  upon  the  uncertainty  of  human  affairs.  How  small  a  hold 
have  we  upon  any  thing,  if  a  mere  flurry  of  wind  can  bring  us  to 
the  ground,  to  rise  again  in  a  new  and  strange  place,  to  renew  the 
battle  of  life  in  a  most  doubtful  arena  1 

On  a  cloudy  morning,  in  May,  1833,  the  doctor  mounted  his 
horse  to  start  upon  the  usual  round  of  visitation.  The  animal  was 
young  and  gay,  and  so  much  the  more  to  the  rider's  mind.  As 
the  doctor  was  seating  himself  in  the  saddle,  a  gust  of  wind  forced 
open  his  umbrella ;  the  horse,  startled  by  the  sight  and  sound, 
made  a  sudden  plunge,  and  threw  his  rider,  nearly  head-foremost, 
upon  a  heap  of  stones.  Had  it  only  finished  his  plans  for  the  day, 
it  were  of  little  moment ;  it  had  like  to  have  terminated  his  days. 
He  was  carried  into  the  house  ;  and  to  his  own  apprehension, 
and  in  the  fears  of  the  family,  and  of  medical  attendants,  was  a 
dying  man.  The  fluctuations  of  the  sick  bed  were  afterwards 
fully  detailed  by  the  patient  himself,  in  an  article  which  may  be 
read  in  a  medical  journal.*  But  the  statement  is  professional  and 
technical,  and  we  see  there  nothing  of  the  anxieties,  the  heart- 
strokes,  attendant  upon  his  precarious  state.  The  family  was  not 
consigned  to  widowhood  and  orphanage.  The  doctor  slowly  re- 
covered ;  but  his  stature,  hitherto  erect,  was  slightly  bent  forward ; 
there  was  something  not  right,  either  at  the  spine  or  in  the  heart. 
The  toils  and  jolts  of  riding  about  the  country,  became  all  but  in- 
tolerable ;  and  after  the  deliberations  of  a  year,  he  resolved  to  seek 
relief  in  an  easier  sphere  of  practice,  where  population  is  con- 
densed, and  streets  are  paved.  It  was  a  confident  movement,  to 
come  to  a  place  already  overstocked  with  physicians,  many  of 
whom  would  have  been  satisfied  to  exchange  for  a  fragment  of  what 
he  was  leaving.  But  in  1834,  we  find  him  a  Philadelphia  doctor, 
established  in  Spruce  street.  The  following  year,  he  purchased  a 
house  in  Walnut  street,  corner  of  Twelfth  ;  there  he  has  since  re- 
sided, and  in  the  rapid  and  solid  accumulation  of  business,  has 


Medical  Examiner,  Vol.  II.,  1839. 


12  DR.  N.  D.  BENEDICT. 

exceeded  all  expectations,  and  probably  rivalled  any  other  ex- 
perience. 

We  have  not  much  more  to  add.  Besides  his  round  of  practice, 
he  is  engaged  in  a  summer  course  of  lectures,  and  constantly 
trains  a  few  students  for  graduation.  His  eldership  in  the  country 
church  being  vacated  by  removal,  he  was  elected  to  the  same 
office  in  the  Tenth  Presbyterian  church.  An  injury  to  his  knee, 
which  happened  while  getting  into  his  carriage  (December,  1838), 
though  it  laid  him  by  for  some  weeks,  had  a  good  effect  upon  the 
weakness  in  his  back;  so  that  he  now  enjoys  good  health,  except 
from  an  occasional  attack  of  rheumatism,  which  neither  gives  nor 
receives  any  quarter.  His  habits  are  active  to  the  last  degree ; 
and  his  energies  are  ever  ready  to  promote  the  interests  of  a 
friend,  or  of  the  public,  as  well  as  those  of  his  own  house.  He 
writes  occasionally  for  the  press,  on  medical  subjects,  and  has 
recently  edited,  with  approbation,  a  reprint  of  an  important  and 
considerable  French  work.  A  series  of  original  lectures  on  a 
kindred  subject,  published  by  request  of  his  class,  was  also  well 
received. 

Dr.  Harris  has  had  six  children. 

1.  Emma  Ewing,  was  born  January  27,  1821.  At  the  age  of 
nineteen,  she  made  profession  of  religion,  in  the  Tenth  Presby- 
terian church  of  Philadelphia.  On  the  25th  April,  1844,  she  was 
married  to  Dr.  Nathan  D.  Benedict,  of  the  same  city. 

Dr.  Benedict  comes  from  a  highly  respectable  New  York 
family,*  who  have  set  us  an  example  in  tracing  and  recording 
their  own  genealogy ;  so  that  his  children  will  be  able  (in  due 
time)  to  study  their  descent  on  both  sides.  His  paternal  grand- 
father was  a  Congregationalist  minister  in  Connecticut ;  his  father, 
Mr.  Robert  Benedict,  is  a  farmer  in  Otsego  county.  New  York, 
not  far  from  Utica.  Dr.  B.  was  born  April  7,  1815,  in  Tompkins 
county  of  that  state,  but  removed,  or  was  moved,  at  the  age  of  two 
years,  to  Otsego  ;  which  he  rather  looks  upon  as  his  starting- 
place.     He  was  prepared  for  college  at  the  seminary  of  Rev.  Dr. 


*  Among  his  near  connexions,  are  Mr.  James  Brown,  and  Rev.  Drs.  Nott 
and  Phinney,  of  New  York;  Mr.  James  Neilson,  and  Rev.  Dr.  Miller,  of 
New  Jersey;  Bishop  Potter,  and  Mr.  James  Hunter,  of  Pennsylvania. 


DR.  N.  D.  BENEDICT.  73 

Phinney,  of  Newburg ;  and  graduated  at  Rutgers'  College,  New 
Brunswick,  in  the  summer  of  1837.  It  was  while  he  was  in  this 
institution,  that  an  extraordinary  revival  of  religion  took  place  ;* 
in  the  progress  of  which,  Dr.  B.  became  personally  interested  in 
the  matter,  and  united  with  the  Presbyterian  church,  under  the 
care  of  Rev.  Joseph  H.  Jones.  He  is  at  this  time  a  member  of 
the  Sixth  Church  of  Philadelphia,  enjoying  the  same  excellent 
ministry.  Pursuing  the  study  of  medicine  here,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Dr.  William  Harris,  and  in  attendance  upon  the  lectures 
delivered  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  he  took  his  medical 
degree  in  1839. 

In  our  day,  it  does  not  suffice  to  open  an  office,  advertise,  and 
then  sit  down  to  wait  for  business.  Dr.  B.  took  the  wiser  course 
of  having  something  to  do  from  the  first,  even  if  it  presently 
brought  nothing  in.  He  accordingly  obtained  a  suburban  district 
of  the  City  Dispensary,  walked  his  daily  rounds,  and  had  at  least 
the  satisfaction  of  healing  the  sick  poor.  Where  there  is  diligence, 
determination,  and  real  fitness  for  the  work,  the  walks  of  the  pro- 
fession in  good  time  melt  into  a  figure  of  speech,  and  the  rising 
doctor  finds  himself  in  a  cab.  An  important  auxiliary  to  the 
courses  of  medical  lectures  in  our  city,  is  found  in  schools  or 
classes  of  examination,  founded  by  voluntary  association  of  phy- 
sicians, generally  of  the  younger,  always  of  the  more  industrious, 
sort.  In  one  of  these  Dr.  B.  took  a  part;  and  the  "quizzing 
class"  which  his  partnership  established,  was  well  attended,  and 
inferior  to  none  in  reputation. 

On  entering  into  married  life.  Dr.  B.  settled  himself  in  a  house  in 
Spruce  street  near  Broad,  and  had  been  there  about  eighteen  months, 
when  he  was  elected,  by  the  board  of  managers,  chief  resident 
physician  to  the  Blockley  Hospital  of  the  city  and  county  of  Phi- 
ladelphia. The  compliment  of  the  choice  is  not  lessened  by  the 
handsome  compensation  annexed  to  the  office,  which  Dr.  B.  ac- 
cepted, and  in  which  he  is  now  wholly  engaged. 

They  have  two  children  :  1.  William  Harris,  born  July  29, 
1845;  2.  Clara,  born  January  4,  1847. 


*  Of  which  an  interesting  narrative,  drawn  up  by  Rev.  Dr.  Jones,  was 
published. 

K 


74  CHILDREN  OF  DR.  HARRIS. 

2.  Robert  Patterson,  was  born  November  15,  1822.  His 
preparatory  classical  studies  wei'e  pursued  at  Mr.  Engles's  school, 
from  whence  he  entered  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
graduated  in  the  summer  of  1841.  His  medical  course  was  com- 
pleted by  a  degree  in  the  same  Institution,  in  the  spring  of  1844. 
He  was  directly  chosen  resident  surgeon  in  Wills'  Hospital ;  and 
at  the  expiration  of  the  term  (one  year)  was  elected  to  the  same 
post  in  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital,  and  re-elected  the  year  fol- 
lowing. Such  a  tour  of  practice  and  experience  is  justly  con- 
sidered an  important  sequence  to  the  taking  of  a  degree  ;  and  those 
situations,  though  the  compensation  is  merely  that  of  free  resi- 
dence, are  eagerly  contended  for,  and  subject  necessarily  to  rapid 
rotation.  He  has  commenced  practice  in  this  city,  with  favoura- 
ble prospects. 

3.  Of  John  Campbell  we  have  more  to  say,  because  his  course 
is  finished.  He  was  born  in  Chester  county,  the  3d  of  May, 
1824.  Those  who  visited  at  his  father's  house  within  a  few 
years  after,  Avill  remember  a  chubby,  ruddy  little  fellow,  not  very 
lively,  and  compared  with  the  others,  not  bright ;  but  of  a  good 
disposition,  and  singularly  incapable  of  fear.  He  was  ten  years 
old  when  the  family  came  to  the  city,  and  was  put  to  the  same 
school  with  his  elder  brother.  His  progress  in  learning  was 
rather  discouraging,  until  after  his  entering  college,  where  he 
seemed  to  take  a  new  impulse ;  and  while  the  professors  were 
gratified,  the  parents  were  animated,  to  observe  that  his  lessons, 
especially  mathematical,  Avere  comprehended,  relished,  and  mas- 
tered. Meanwhile  he  had  grown  up  a  fine  lad,  of  agreeable  coun- 
tenance and  behaviour,  and  in  disposition  unaffected,  frank  and 
ardent.  The  question  began  to  be  revolved,  for  what  profession 
shall  we  fit  him  ?  what  is  to  be  his  cai-eer  in  life  ? — a  question, 
the  solution  of  which  was  already  anticipated  by  higher  counsels. 

In  the  summer  of  1841,  being  then  seventeen  years  of  age,  John 
was  taken  with  measles,  not  in  a  serious  form ;  from  Avhich  he 
recovered  sufficiently  to  be  abroad.  Being  fond  of  swimming,  he 
ventured  out  to  the  Schuylkill  river,  and  went  in;  became  exhausted 
and  chilled  ;  returned  home,  and  to  his  bed,  no  more  to  rise  from 
it.  An  attack  of  dysentery,  too  malignant  to  be  met  by  any 
remedy  of  medicine,  soon  left  him  in  a  hopeless  case ;  and  the 
young  man,  who  had  hoped  by  that  time  to  have  been  in  his  col- 


MARTHA  P.  BOYD.  75 

lege  class  again,  was  overheard  in  the  sad  soliloquy — "  this  day  I 
must  die."  The  religious  impressions  which  he  had  received  a 
few  months  before,  during  a  revival,  and  which  had  partly  faded, 
were  now  powerfully  revived  ;  he  blamed  his  own  backwardness 
on  that  occasion  ;  but  there  was  satisfactory  ground  to  believe 
that  his  spiritual  exercises  were  those  of  a  renewed  heart.  After 
much  suffering,  he  expired,  June  30,  1844  ;  and  his  remains  were 
deposited  in  Laurel  Hill  Cemetery.  Thus  (vanity  of  vanities  !) 
some  are  called  to  die,  just  as  they  are  learning  to  live. 

4.  Mary  i^ts/ter,  born  November  27, 1826;  5.  Matilda  iJ/oore, 
born  April  24,  1829  ;  and  6.  William  Wirt,  born  December  20, 
1831,  are  with  their  parents.  The  first  is  a  member  of  the  church 
which  the  family  attend.  The  last  is  in  the  Sophomore  class  in 
Pennsylvania  University. 

VI.  Thus  we  have  given  account  of  five  of  the  children  of  Ro- 
bert Patterson  the  second,  and  their  descendants ;  we  come  now 
to  Martha,  of  whom  not  much  can  be  recorded.  She  was  born 
about  1745,  and  emigrated  hither  with  her  parents.  While  on 
the  passage,  an  attachment  sprung  up  between  her  and  another 
young  emigrant,  named  Boyd,  to  whom  she  was  married,  soon 
after  their  arrival.  They  settled  near  Camden,  South  Carolina. 
In  the  revolutionary  war,  Boyd  took  up  arms  against  the  mother 
country,  and  joined  an  American  company  at  the  time  when  South 
Carolina  was  in  the  possession  of  the  British.  Taking  occasion 
to  visit  his  family,  a  troop  of  tories  surrounded  the  house,  and  him- 
self and  one  child  Avere  murdered.  His  wife  and  a  female  servant 
escaped ;  and  for  them  remained  the  painful  task  of  digging  a 
grave,  and  interring  the  dead,  without  any  help.  Martha  bore  it 
with  the  spirit  of  a  Christian  heroine.  Writing  of  the  event  to 
her  father's  family,  and  borrowing  a  figure  from  the  loom  (with 
which,  as  well  as  the  plough,  they  were  all  familiar)  she  used  this 
remarkable  expression: — "The  pattern  of  my  chequered  web 
would  not  have  been  complete,  Avithout  those  two  red  stripes." 

She  was  afterwards  married  to  a  person  named  Norton,  and  had 
children;  but  we  have  no  further  information,  either  of  her  or 
them. 

VII.  Elizabeth  died  unmarried,  in  the  summer  or  fall  of  1777, 
nearly  at  the  same  time  with  her  father,  and  at  his  house  in  Abing- 
ton.     She   must  have  been  29  or  30  years  of  age,  at  her  death. 


76  JOSEPH  PATTERSON. 

She  is  well  spoken  of,  especially  for  piety ;  it  was  to  her  instruc- 
tions that  Nancy  Bias*  (a  name  familiar  to  all  of  us)  owed  her 
religious  impressions ;  for  which  she  was  ever  held  in  the  most 
grateful  remembrance. 

VIII.  Joseph  was  born  March  20,  1752.  The  events  of  his 
life  were  varied  and  interesting,  and  himself  a  remarkable  man. 
From  a  printed  memoir,  contained  in  an  Extra  of  the  Pittsburg 
Christian  Herald,  of  the  date  of  March  17,  1832,  written  by  Rev. 
Dr.  Swift,  and  from  other  authentic  materials,  we  condense  the 
following  sketch,  which,  however  imperfect,  is  as  large  as  will  be 
consistent  with  our  general  plan. 

The  first  we  hear  of  him,  after  the  initial  event,  is  his  running 
alongside  of  his  father  at  the  plough,  inquiring,  and  hearing  the 
explanation,  of  the  way  in  which  sinners  may  be  saved.  The 
docile  lad  of  ten  years  could  understand  and  feel  it  all ;  and  its 
effects  began  to  be  shown  by  his  joining  with  some  other  children 
in  a  prayer-meeting,  held  in  the  secret  places  of  a  thorn  hedge. 

The  next  important  circumstance  was  his  marriage,  February 
27,  1772;  an  early  one,  for  both  parties,  as  Joseph  was  not  quite 
twenty,  and  Jane  Moak  was  short  of  eighteen.  If  in  this  he  ran 
the  risk  of  uniting  himself  with  one  who  was  not  yet  pious,t  it 
must  have  been  through  the  force  of  an  early  and  strong  attach- 
ment, a  conviction  of  the  suitableness  of  the  match  in  all  other  re- 
spects, and  a  hope  that  they  would  soon  be  of  the  same  mind  in  that 
particular  also.  A  year  had  scarcely  elapsed,  before  they  resolved 
to  seek  their  fortune  in  the  new  world ;  following  in  this  respect 
the  example  of  his  elder  brother,  and  anticipating  other  members 
of  the  family.  They  arrived  at  Philadelphia  early  in  1773;  and 
after  a  short  stay  in  Pennsylvania,  settled  in  Saratoga  county,  New 
York.     The  arrival  of  his  parents  the  next  year,  led  him  to  return 


*  Nancy  Bias,  originally  a  redeinptioner  from  Ireland,  was  domesticated  in 
our  Patterson  family  for  many  years.  It  was  to  please  her  that  the  last  child 
of  Robert  and  Amy  Patterson  was  named  Elizabeth;  belter  known  to  us  by 
her  second  name,  Matilda. 

t  "  Blessed  be  God,  that  ever  his  free  grace  has  provided  you  a  better, 
though  a  second  husband.  What  a  pity  that  the  worst  should  have  been  the 
first;  and  the  infinitely  better,  kept  years  standing  disregarded."  (Letter  to 
his  wife,  Feb.  1780.) 


JOSEPH  PATTERSON.  77 

to  Pennsylvania;  and  from  that  time  until  the  commencement  of 
the  war,  he  was  chiefly  employed  in  teaching  school  near  Ger- 
mantown.  Entering  heartily  into  the  republican  feeling,  he  stood 
amongst  the  crowd  which  listened  to  the  first  public  reading  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  at  the  State-house  door;  gave  up  his 
school ;  and  took  a  tour  of  duty  as  a  common  soldier.  What 
other  narrow  escapes  he  had,  we  are  not  informed  ;  but  as  he  was 
praying  one  day  in  a  rough  shed  where  the  troops  were  quartered, 
the  rifle  of  a  neighbouring  soldier  went  off  by  accident,  and  shiver- 
ed a  board  just  in  the  line  of  his  person;  a  circumstance  which 
doubtless  added  something  to  his  petitions,  and  to  his  unusually 
clear  impressions  of  the  particular  providence  of  God.  This  last 
was  one  of  the  strongest  points  in  his  character,  as  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  show. 

He  left  the  army  in  1777,  and  removed  westward  to  York 
county  ;  and  two  years  later,  still  farther  west,  to  the  wilderness 
of  Washington  county.  This  latter  emigration  was  made  up  of  a 
number  of  pious  families  from  York.  A  rude  church  was  erected 
in  the  woods  ;  but  the  settlers,  held  in  jeopardy  of  their  lives  by 
crafty  and  cruel  Indians,  could  not  even  venture  to  the  house  of 
God  without  the  accompaniment  of  loaded  rifles. 

In  the  fall  of  1785,  he  being  then  thirty-three  years  old,  it  was 
advised  by  the  Presbytery  of  Redstone,  that  he  should  qualify 
himself  for  the  gospel  ministry.  The  advice  was  a  sufficient  tes- 
timony to  his  fitness,  and  he  took  it  as  a  sufficient  indication  of  his 
duty.  In  company  with  a  few  others,  he  engaged  in  a  course  of 
preparatory  study  with  Rev.  Joseph  Smith,  a  pastor  and  com- 
petent instructor  living  in  the  same  county,  though  not  in  the  same 
neighbourhood.  If  a  man  were  not  sometimes  sundered  from  his 
wife  and  children,  we  might  be  left  without  that  particular  kind  of 
record,  both  of  facts  and  of  character,  which  is  generally  the  most 
intimate  and  accurate.  The  letters  which  Mr.  Patterson  wrote 
home,  at  this  time,  have  been  preserved,*  and  bear  testimony  to 


*  A  transcript  of  these,  and  of  some  others,  is  in  possession  of  his  nephew 
and  namesake,  Mr.  Joseph  P.  Engles,  of  this  city,  to  whom  I  am  indebted 
for  the  perusal  of  then). 


78  JANE  PATTERSON. 

an  eminently  fervent,  devoted,  unaffected  piety ;  and  in  connexion 
with  later  correspondence,  will  again  be  noticed. 

After  three  years  of  study,  he  was  licensed,  August,  1788,  to 
preach  the  gospel.  In  April  following,  he  accepted  a  call  to  the 
charge  of  the  united  churches  of  Raccoon  and  Montour's  Run,  in 
Washington  county,  the  former  of  them  eighteen  miles  west  of 
Pittsburg.  He  had  served  these  congregations  ten  or  twelve 
years,  when  it  was  found  that  each  had  become  large  enough  to 
sustain  a  minister,  and  he  accordingly  resigned  the  care  of  the 
latter. 

He  had  already  lost  two  children  by  death,  and  was  now  called 
to  the  affliction  of  parting  with  his  wife,  who  died  on  the  4th 
February,  1808.  Of  this  excellent  person  we  have  the  following 
sketch,  in  a  letter  written  by  Mr.  Patterson  to  a  friend,  four  years 
later. 

"  From  her  first  acquaintance  with  Christ,  I  do  not  believe  she 
could  ever  be  denominated  a  backslider,  but  appeared  to  grow  in 
grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  God.  It  is  truly  rare  to  find  a  per- 
son who  pays  as  strict  attention  to  the  aff'airs  of  both  worlds  as 
she  did.  *  *  *  It  was  usual  with  her,  when  I  would  tell  her 
of  any  of  my  difficulties,  to  reply — '  Well,  let  us  go  and  pray.' 
The  gracious  anecdotes  respecting  these  short  prayers,  and  their 
answers,  may  yet  aff'ord  matter  of  conversation.  Often  have  I 
heard  her  say  that  she  was  rarely  troubled  with  a  wandering  mind 
in  time  of  solemn  worship  ;  nor  ever  heard  her  husband  or  son 
preaching  ;  for  as  soon  as  they  entered  the  sacred  desk,  relation- 
ship was  absorbed  in  the  ambassador  of  Jesus  Christ.  She  had 
much  more  gravity  than  I,  and  was  often  a  check  on  the  levity 
and  unprofitableness  of  my  conversation  ;  as  well  as  a  stimulus  to 
religious  exercises,  and  ministerial  duties.  About  ten  months 
before  her  departure,  when  I  was  from  home,  she  was  seized  with 
a  long  and  violent  cholic,  from  the  effects  of  which  she  never  re- 
covered. From  this  time  she  was  under  the  care  of  a  physician, 
who  would  sometimes  say,  after  praying  and  conversing  with  her 
(lor  he  would  do  both),  '  it  is  in  vain  to  try  to  recover  a  patient 
who  is  so  desirous  to  die.'  She  could  usually  ride  in  fine  weather, 
and  sometimes  attend  the  ordinances  ;  but  her  mind  was  peculiarly 
fixed  in  ardent  longings  to  be  with  Christ,  to  behold  his  glory,  and 
to  be  perfectly  like  him.  *  *  *  On  Sabbath,  October  18,  I 
preached  on  Nahum  i.  7.  This  was  the  last  sermon  ever  she  heard. 
From  that  night,  death  made  the  most  formidable  approach  I  ever 
witnessed.  Racking  heart-sickness  was  almost  constant.  Two 
of  the  four  that  then  composed  the  family,  alternately  sat  by  her 
dav  and  night,  and  very  frequently  changed  her  position,  endea- 


JANE  PATTERSON.  79 

vouring  to  alleviate  her  extremity  of  pain ;  the  short  intervals  of 
which  Avere  sweetly  filled  with  expressions  of  patience,  resigna- 
tion to  the  will  of  God,  her  own  exceeding  vileness,  and  the  pre- 
ciousness  of  Christ,  for  whom  she  greatly  longed.  She  would 
often  say  to  me  in  the  evening,  '  my  dear,  don't  you  think  I  shall 
get  home  to-night  V  For  three  weeks  before  her  departure,  I  am 
persuaded  she  did  not  take  one  ounce  of  solid  food ;  but  in  the 
last  two  of  them,  the  racking  sickness  abated,  and  she  rather  sunk 
into  debility,  but  still  retained  her  full  exercise  of  mind.  On  her 
last  Saturday  evening,  Robert  came  to  see  her,  and  she  desired  to 
converse  with  him  alone  ;  on  which  occasion  she  told  him  she 
had  known  more  of  Christ  and  of  the  glory  of  Redemption  that 
week,  than  in  twenty  years  past ;  '  yes,'  said  she,  '  I  thought  this 
morning,  in  time  of  worship,  my  heart  should  have  bursted  under 
the  view.'  She  then  appeared  to  regret  her  telling  him,  and  re- 
quested that  he  should  not  mention  it,  lest  any  should  think  of  her 
more  than  was  meet.     *     *     * 

On  her  last  evening,  I  told  her,  '  I  believed  she  should  cer- 
tainly get  home  to-night,  for  she  was  evidently  dying,'  She 
looked  at  me  and  smiled,  but  spoke  no  more.  She  lay  on  her 
right  side,  her  eyes  set.  Just  at  that  time  I  remembered  an  agree- 
ment we  had  made  years  before,  that  whoever  of  us  should  attend 
the  other's  dying  bed,  should  talk  of  Christ  and  glory  directly  to 
the  dying,  while  life  remained.  I  went  instantly  close  to  her.  I 
cannot  now  tell  what  sweet  suitable  things  God  gave  me  to  say  on 
that  occasion.  There  was  a  dawn  of  heaven  in  the  room.  The 
tears  burst  from  her  set  eyes  and  continued  flowing  until  she  de- 
parted. At  that  moment  all  appearance  of  disease  left  her  coun- 
tenance, and  a  full  smile  settled  on  her  face.  I  know  not  if  ever 
I  had  such  thoughts  of  God's  wiping  away  all  tears. 

On  the  Sabbath  following  I  preached  on  Job  xiv.  14.  Views 
of  the  glory  she  was  advanced  to,  and  hopes  of  being  soon  in  it, 
dulled  the  edge  of  sorrow,  so  that  I  scarcely  felt  its  sharp  cutting. 
I  think  it  was  near  two  years  before  my  affliction  on  account  of 
my  bereavement  came  to  its  height.     *     *     *  " 

Four  years  after  (May  9,  1812),  Mr.  Patterson  was  married  a 
second  time  ;  and  in  Rebecca  Leech,  found,  as  he  had  expected,  a 
no  less  suitable  partner.*  She  was  from  Abington,  Pa.,  and  is 
still  living. 

In  the  fall  of  1816,  being  then  in  his  65th  year,  his  bodily  in- 


*  "  1  enjoy  much  happiness  with  my  precious  companion,  whom  the  Lord 
has  made  acceptable  to  my  friends,  and  to  the  church  of  God."  (Letter  to 
his  brother  Robert,  July,  lti24.) 


80  JOSEPH  PATTERSON. 

firmities  rendered  it  necessary  to  retire  from  pastoral  duty,  and 
the  charge  which  he  had  held  for  twenty-seven  and  a  half  years, 
was  resigned.  The  growth  of  the  church,  the  esteem  of  the 
people  towards  him,  and  the  frequent  and  powerful  revivals  of 
religion,  were  so  many  proofs  that,  in  spite  of  any  disadvantages 
from  the  want  of  a  college  education,  and  from  having  entered  the 
ministry  rather  late  in  life,  he  was  as  truly  called  to  the  work  "  as 
was  Aaron." 

It  should  not  be  omitted,  that  during  this  period,  he  also  took  a 
leading  part  in  the  great  moral  enterprises  of  the  day,  and  of  that 
region  of  country.  He  was  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Western 
Missionary  Society,  and  was  in  the  habit  of  collecting  funds  for  its 
support ;  and  was  equally  engaged  in  promoting  the  interests  of 
the  academy  at  Canonsburg,  now  Jefferson  College,  of  which  he 
was  a  trustee.  He  also  took  missionary  tours,  for  the  purpose  of 
visiting  new  settlements,  and  is  said  to  have  preached  the^rs^ 
sermon,  to  a  congregation  of  white  people,  in  the  region  north  and 
west  of  the  Ohio  river.  In  the  summer  of  1802,  he  spent  several 
months  among  the  Shawnee  Indians,  on  the  branches  of  the  Miami 
river  ;  and  has  left  a  journal  of  that  missionary  excursion,  which 
is  said  to  be  full  of  useful  information,  and  interesting  incidents. 

We  have  the  summing-up  of  his  sermons  and  lectures,  during 
his  pastorship ;  they  amounted  to  2572,  exclusive  of  exhortations 
and  occasional  addresses.  It  is  stated  also,  that  he  seldom  preached 
twice  from  the  same  text,  and  when  he  did,  it  was  seldom  sub- 
stantially the  same  discourse.  To  an  active  mind,  capable  of  ap- 
preciating and  unfolding  its  treasures,  the  Bible  is  an  inexhaustible 
mine.  If  a  preacher  finds  himself  obliged  to  resort  again  to  the 
old  stock  of  sermons,  the  cause  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  book  from 
which  the  texts  were  furnished. 

On  resigning  his  charge,  he  changed  his  residence  to  the  city  of 
Pittsburg.  The  change  did  not  diminish  his  usefulness  to  the 
cause  of  religion.  "  No  man,  at  his  time  of  life  (says  the  narra- 
tive already  mentioned),  could  have  been  more  actively  engaged 
in  his  Master's  work,  than  was  this  excellent  man  during  the 
fourteen  years  which  he  dwelt  in  this  city."  Without,  it  is  be- 
lieved, any  formal  rule  on  the  subject,  Mr.  P.  was  accustomed  to 
divide  his  time  in  such  a  way,  as  to  give  to  every  day  its  appro- 
priate share  in  the  three  following  employments  : — 


JOSEPH  PATTERSON.  81 

1.  Reading,  meditation,  and  prayer. 

2.  Social  religious  intercourse,  in  which  he  received  and  con- 
versed with  his  friends,  and  those  Avho  sought  his  advice,  and  an 
interest  in  his  prayers  ;  also  friendly  visits  to  the  sick  and  be- 
reaved. His  reputation  for  wisdom  and  prudence,  deep  experi- 
mental knowledge  of  religion,  and  accessibility  to  all  classes, 
naturally  led  persons  of  various  ages  and  stations  in  life  to  spread 
before  him  their  peculiar  difficulties,  and  solicit  his  advice  on 
points  of  duty ;  he  entered  feelingly  into  their  trials  and  perplex- 
ities, and  never  betrayed  the  trust  reposed  in  him. 

3.  Active  labours  in  the  distribution  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  in 
watching  over  the  interests,  and  transacting  a  large  share  of  the 
business  of  Bible,  Missionary,  Sabbath-school,  Tract,  and  other 
benevolent  societies. 

"  At  some  seasons  of  the  year,  almost  every  day  of  the  week, 
would  find  him  passing  along  the  shores  of  our  rivers,  entering 
hundreds  of  boats  containing  families  of  emigrants  from  various 
parts  of  the  world,  kindly  inquiring  after  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
welfare  of  these  often  destitute  and  afflicted  strangers,  giving  them 
such  advice  as  to  their  secular  concerns  as  they  needed,  and 
making  sure  that  they  were  supplied  with  a  copy  of  the  Bible. 
There  was  a  familiarity,  an  affection,  and  an  irapressiveness  in 
these  brief  communications,  so  benevolent,  pains-taking,  and  cor- 
dial in  themselves,  as  often  made  a  deep  impression  upon  the 
mind. 

Sometimes  they  would  follow  him  from  boat  to  boat,  to  listen  to 
his  brief  and  appropriate  instructions  ;  at  others,  they  would  be- 
tray a  strong  curiosity  to  know  what  could  be  his  motive,  in  taking 
so  much  pains,  at  his  advanced  age,  to  ascertain  whether  they 
possessed  the  Bible,  or  wanted  any  thing  which  he  could  supply ; 
but,  at  all  times,  they  treated  him  with  great  respect,  and  often  ex- 
pressed their  obligations  in  the  most  grateful  manner. 

He  acted  as  agent  for  the  receipt  and  distribution  of  Bibles,  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent,  for  the  Pittsburg,  the  Young  Men's  and 
Female  Bible  Societies  of  this  city,  and  for  the  Philadelphia  and 
American  Bible  Societies,  which  occasionally  placed  donations  of 
the  sacred  volume  at  his  disposal,  as  did  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  on  one  occasion,  100  Irish  Testaments.  During 
his  fourteen  years'  residence  in  this  city,  it  appears  from  his  en- 
tries, that  he  received  and  distributed  3920  Bibles,  and  2943  Tes- 
taments, making  a  total  of  6863  copies.  When  it  is  considered, 
that  most  of  these  were  accompanied  with  his  affectionate  and 
faithful  counsels  and  fervent  prayers,  we  see  what  a  noble  monu- 
ment to  his  industry  and  usefulness  is  here  reared. 


82  JOSEPH  PATTERSON. 

Among  no  class  of  persons  was  he  more  highly  respected, 
and  sincerely  loved,  than  the  youths  and  children  of  our  Sabbath 
schools.  He  had  a  faculty  of  interesting  and  gaining  the  attention 
of  children,  as  valuable  as  it  is  rare. 

Thus  on  the  verge  of  eighty,  and  with  bodily  infirmities  which 
would  have  entirely  laid  aside  any  man  of  ordinary  resolution, 
this  venerable  minister  of  Christ  was  in  these  useful  employments 
exhibiting  a  pattern  of  industry  and  of  method  in  the  despatch  of 
business  which  often  astonished  and  delighted  the  observer.  Nor 
was  this  all.  Besides  a  great  number  of  addresses  and  exhorta- 
tions delivered  in  public  assemblies,  and  in  more  private  circles 
of  social  worship,  he  preached  170  sermons  during  his  residence 
in  this  city ;  and  almost  always  bore  a  large  share  of  the  labours 
attendant  on  the  administration  of  the  Sacramental  supper  in  our 
churches." 

We  now  approach  the  concluding  scene  of  his  life — a  life  which, 
as  in  the  case  of  so  many  members  of  his  family,  was  singularly 
lengthened  out.  He  had  some  sharper  afflictions  to  contend  with, 
than  the  usual  infirmities  of  old  age.  In  May,  1829,  after  he  had 
barely  recovered  from  aweary  spell  of  sickness,  a  mis-step  on  the 
pavement  gave  a  wrench  to  one  of  his  ankles,  which  sent  him  back 
to  the  sick  room  for  eight  or  nine  weeks  longer,  with  excessive  pain 
for  a  part  of  the  time.  This  trial  led  to  a  thorough  work  of  self- 
examination,  which  caused  him  to  conclude  in  these  remarkable 
terms :  "  I  thought  God  called  me  to  read  and  pray,  and  '  prepare 
stuflT  for  removing.'  I  have  found  this  a  difficult  work.  I  cannot 
mention  the  painful  particulars,  but  so  it  is,  and  I  believe  the  view 
is  just  and  true, — that  my  whole  heart,  life,  and  ministry,  is  one 
horrid  mass  of  abominable  filth  of  moral  pollution.  Every  minute 
of  my  seventy-seven  years  deserves  the  eternal  wrath  of  God,  and 
strange  to  tell,  I  am  not  afraid.  I  long  to  see  Jesus  Avhom  I  think 
I  can  trust  to  do  what  he  pleases  with  me."  (Letter  to  J.  P.  En- 
gles.)  The  language  will  be  intelligible  or  not,  according  as  the 
reader  is  personally  interested  in  the  subject.  To  some  minds 
it  will  even  prove  comfortable  and  encouraging. 

In  the  May  following  (1830),  when  he  was  a  year  older,  we 
find  him  in  a  better  case.  Writing  to  his  sisters,  he  says — •'  God 
is  dealing  strangely  with  me  at  tliis  time.  For  many  years  I  was 
obliged  to  sit  when  preaching,  and  often  in  time  of  prayer ;  but 
last  Sabbath  I  preached  twice,  standing,  and  walked  near  two 
miles,  and  did  not  feel  much  fatigued." 


JOSEPH  PATTERSON.  83 

We  expect  of  aged  persons,  who  have  almost  lost  their  hold  on 
life,  that  they  should  look  upon  approaching  death  with  compo- 
sure. But  if  we  could  enter  into  the  real  feelings  of  such,  we 
would  often  perceive,  that  old  age  loves  to  be  flattered  out  of  its 
realizations  and  alarms,  and  without  piety,  is  an  uncomfortable 
and  pitiable  case.  Such  passages  as  the  following,  written  in 
April,  1831,  when  Mr.  Patterson  had  entered  his  eightieth  and  last 
year,  enable  us  to  understand  that  "  the  hoary  head  is  a  crown  of 
glory,  if  it  be  found  in  the  way  of  righteousness."  To  his  sister, 
Mrs.  Engles: — "There  is  a  glorious  prospect  before  the  rising  ge- 
neration ;  but  I  would  rather  be  in  heaven,  than  in  the  best  days  of 
the  church  on  earth ;  for  nothing  can  satisfy  me  but  perfect  holi- 
ness."— To  his  nephew,  Joseph  P.  Engles : — "  I  do  not  find  that 
my  increased  health  and  strength,  and  all  the  abundant  comforts 
and  endearing  blessings  of  life  which  I  enjoy,  and  all  the  glorious 
prospects  of  the  church  in  this  dawn  of  the  latter-day  brightness, 
has  the  effect  to  fix  my  desire  to  remain." 

On  Monday,  January  30,  1832,  at  the  close  of  a  series  of  reli- 
gious meetings  in  the  church  with  which  he  worshipped,  he  gave 
a  solemn  exhortation,  which  proved  to  be  his  last  public  act.  Up 
to  Friday  night  of  the  same  week,  he  appeared  as  well  as  usual. 
On  that  day  he  took  the  final  sitting  for  his  portrait;  and  after 
contemplating  the  work  a  little  while,  he  turned  to  the  artist,  and 
in  his  own  impressive  manner,  urged  him  "  to  make  application  to 
the  Holy  Spirit,  to  have  the  Divine  image  dawn  upon  his  heart;" 
or  to  that  purpose.  The  painter,  who  was  of  infidel  sentiments, 
probably  despised  the  counsel,  and  might  soon  have  forgotten  it, 
but  for  the  following  event,  which  brought  it  home  to  him  with  in- 
effable effect.* 

In  the  evening,  at  family  worship,  he  requested  his  wife  to  read 
the  103d  Psalm;  that  beautiful  and  sublime  effusion  which 
begins  "  Bless  the  Lord,  oh  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me, 
bless  his  holy  name!"  When  she  had  concluded,  he  remarked — 
"  I  have  been  trying  all  my  life  to  come  up  to  the  tone  and  spirit 
of  that  psalm;  and  at  length  I  believe   lean."     After  some  com- 


*  So  we  may  fairly  presume;  for  subsequently  the  individual  abandoned 
his  sentiments,  and  made  a  profession  of  religion. 


84  JOSEPH  PATTERSON. 

ments,  he  knelt  down ;  and  in  a  very  ardent  petition,  commended 
many  interests  at  the  throne  of  grace.  At  the  conchision,  he 
needed  assistance  to  rise  and  resume  his  seat. 

Twenty  years  before,  he  had  said — "I  still  live  in  hopes  of  dying 
soon  and  suddenly,  as  I  have  long  done."*  The  extraordinary 
wish  Avas  a  constant  one,  and  now  at  length  it  was  to  be  realized. 

"About  one  o'clock,  on  Saturday  morning,  (February  4,  1832,) 
he  awoke  unwell,  and  arose,  expressing  the  hope  that  he  should 
feel  better  by  so  doing.  Soon  after,  however,  he  said  to  Mrs.  Pat- 
terson, with  great  composure,  '  I  am  dying ;  call  in  the  doctor, 
and  my  son  Joseph ;'  these  gentlemen  occupying  the  dwellings 
imm.ediately  adjoining  his  own.  He  again  asked,  'is  Joseph 
coming?'  and  on  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  simply 
added,  '  the  time  is  come  ;  Lord,  help  !'  and  closing  his  eyes,  sunk 
without  a  struggle  into  the  sleep  of  death." 

Such  is  a  rapid  sketch  of  his  life  ;  but  justice  requires  that  we 
should  dwell  for  a  moment  upon  certain  traits  of  character,  which 
rendered  him  so  remarkable  and  exemplary  a  man.  In  doing  this, 
we  shall  relate  a  few  anecdotes,  which  deserve  attention. 

1.  That  Mr.  P.  was  a  man  of  uncommon  piety,  sufficiently 
appears  from  the  preceding  narrative.  Religion  was  his  element; 
it  was  to  him  what  business  is  to  the  merchant,  or  politics  to  the 
politician.  We  give  expression  to  this  not  only  as  a  fact,  but  as  an 
encomium ;  and  if  some  will  undervalue  it,  yet  it  is  certain,  that 
nothing  is  more  indicative  of  a  greatness  and  nobleness  of  soul, 
than  a  high  tone  of  piety ;  a  habit  of  near  approach  to  the  Most 
High. 

Yet  his  religion  did  not  crowd  out  those  avocations,  interests, 
and  enjoyments,  which  we  call  worldly ;  it  rather  assimilated 
them,  and  made  them  a  part  of  the  life  of  godliness.  This  dif- 
ficult achievement  was  the  grand  peculiarity  of  his  character ;  we 
will  consider  it  specially  and  by  itself,  as 

2.  His  trust  in  God,  in  all  the  affairs  of  life.  While  we 
commit  to  God  our  spiritual  welfare,  and  are  willing  to  consult 
him  about  the  more  weighty  of  our  temporal  affiiirs,  we  have 
enough  of  independence  left,  to  prefer  the   management  of  the 


Letter  lo  Rebecca  Leech,  Id  12. 


JOSEPH  PATTERSON.  85 

every-day  matters  ourselves.  Under  an  appearance  of  honouring 
God  by  avoiding  the  mention  of  apparent  trifles,  we  gratify  our- 
selves with  the  idea  of  being  not  absolutely  dependent  in  every 
thing.  It  was  not  so  with  Mr.  Patterson ;  and  for  the  sake  of 
some,  who  think  that  it  should  not  be  so  with  them,  a  few  illustra- 
tions will  be  given.  And  in  this  I  shall  not  discuss  the  question, 
whether  the  issues  of  secret  prayer  ought  not  in  most  cases  to  be 
kept  secret.  Mr.  Patterson  chose  to  tell  some  of  them  ;  let  him 
be  answerable. 

Some  time  after  his  removal  to  the  west,  he  and  some  others 
made  a  purchase  of  land,  and  paid  the  money.  It  was  soon  dis- 
covered that  the  seller  was  not  the  owner,  and  consequently,  that 
the  title  was  worthless,  and  the  money  lost.  How  much  Mr. 
Patterson's  investment  amounted  to,  is  not  exactly  known  to  the 
writer,  nor  is  it  material  to  the  story ;  only  that  it  was  a  greater 
loss  than  he  could  well  bear.  The  other  purchasers  had  recourse 
to  law,  and  advised  him  also  to  "  employ  counsel."  "  I  have  read 
in  the  Bible  of  a  Wonderful  Counsellor,"  was  the  quaint  reply, 
"and  my  application  shall  be  to  Him."  He  thereupon  made  it  a 
matter  of  earnest  and  repeated  prayer ;  not,  we  presume,  for  a 
specific  restitution  of  the  money  ;  which  no  intelligent  Christian 
could  do  in  absolute  terms,  but  that  by  some  Providential  inter- 
ference, this  serious  loss  might  be  made  up  to  him,  .or  that  he 
might  be  duly  reconciled  to  it,  and  eventually  none  the  worse 
for  it.  The  prospect  of  a  specific  answer  was  small,  for  M'C, 
the  man  who  obtained  the  money,  had  absconded  both  from  the 
neighbourhood  and  from  his  family.  But  as  Mr.  P.  was  passing 
near  M'C.'s  house,  not  long  after,  a  child,  running  up  to  him, 
begged  him  to  come  in.  As  he  did  so,  the  wife,  handing  him  the 
identical  bag,  with  the  identical  dollars,  explained  the  strange 
action  in  such  words  as  these :  "  when  my  husband  went  away, 
he  charged  me  to  give  this  money  back  to  you  ;  for,  said  he,  I 
am  afraid  the  man  will  pray  me  to  death."  Thus  his  suit  was 
gained  ;  the  others,  it  is  said,  never  got  any  thing. 

Another  incident,  more  minute,  and  therefore  more  to  the  point, 
we  take  from  one  of  his  letters.  The  poor  student  •f  divinity, 
whose  course  of  study  must  have  lessened  his  means  of  living, 
regarded  with  mortification  the  napless,  woi"n-out  hat,  not  fit  to 
appear  at  presbytery.     But  if  it  was  of  sufficient  importance  to 


86  JOSEPH  PATTERSON. 

give  him  concern,  it  was  a  fit  subject  for  prayer ;  and  so  he  writes 
to  his  absent  wife  as  follows: — "  In  retirement  for  special  prayer 
yesterday,  the  Lord  let  me  talk  familiarly  with  him  about  many 
things,  particularly  about  a  hat ;  and  he  made  me  Avilling  to  go  to 
presbytery  with  my  old  one.  I  came  away  with  a  pleasant  hope, 
and  well  pleased  with  all  his  government ;  and  this  day  there  was 
one  bought  for  a  guinea,  sent  to  me  a  present  by  A.  S." 

A  school-master  may  with  all  dignity  pray  for  the  prosperity  of 
his  school ;  but  may  he  make  mention  of  the  lost  penknife,  with- 
out which  he  cannot  mend  the  children's  pens  ?  "  For  want  of  a 
nail,  the  shoe  was  lost ;  for  want  of  a  shoe,  the  horse  was  crip- 
pled ;  the  messenger  was  delayed ;  and  the  city  obliged  to  sur- 
render." It  was  a  backwoods  settlement,  and  his  the  only  pen- 
knife in  it ;  if  the  knife  were  not  found,  the  pens  could  not  be 
made,  the  writing  must  stop,  and  the  school  must  break  up.  His 
trouble  was  carried  to  the  accustomed  place,  and  spread  out  in 
plain  terms  ;  a  last  resource,  for  it  had  been  hunted  up  and  down 
to  no  purpose.  Truly  all  the  searching  in  the  world  will  not  find 
it ;  for  it  lies  buried  under  the  winter's  snow,  along  some  road  or 
bridle-path ;  dropt  first,  and  snowed  upon  afterwards.  What 
thereupon  happened,  might  indeed  have  happened  without  prayer  ; 
and  it  might  not.  As  he  was  riding  along,  the  horse's  hoof  lifting 
up  a  cake  of  snow,  turned  up  something  else,  with  a  slight  jingle. 
It  was  an  answer  to  his  requests. 

Without  multiplying  this  class  of  anecdotes  (of  which  there  are 
more  at  hand),  a  deference  to  truth  obliges  us  to  say,  that  one  or 
two  instances  plainly  descend  below  the  seriousness  of  the  sub- 
ject ;  or  at  least,  ought  not  to  have  been  told.  Further,  it  is  ap- 
parent that  he  leaned  strongly  upon  an  old  Puritan  sentiment, 
technically  called  particular  faith  in  prayer ;  that  is,  that  be- 
lievers may  expect  a  special  impression  upon  their  minds,  that  the 
particular  mercies  which  they  seek,  will  be  granted.  It  was  for 
animadverting  against  this  "  unwarrantable  notion,"  tliat  the  emi- 
nent Howe,  chaplain  to  the  Protector,  lost  favour  at  court ;  yet 
the  general  voice  of  the  church,  certainly  in  our  day,  sustains  his 
view.  Me>  like  Brainerd,  and  Martyn,  seem  to  have  supported 
a  high  tone  of  piety  without  supernatural  impressions.  On  the 
other  hand,  there  were  some  circumstances  in  Mr.  P.'s  life,  which, 


JOSEPH  PATTERSON.  87 

if  correctly  apprehended,  or  transmitted,  would  prove,  that  in 
special  and  rare  cases,  such  things  may  happen. 

3.  But  not  to  extend  this  class  of  anecdotes  any  farther,  we 
must  mention  one  circumstance  to  exemplify  a  third  peculiarity — 
his  fearlessness  in  doing  what  he  judged  to  be  his  duty.  The 
distribution  of  the  Bible,  along  the  landings  of  Pittsburg,  was  of 
course  attended  with  some  expense,  and  as  his  own  means  were 
always  moderate,  he  was  obliged  to  make  collections  to  defray  the 
charges.  In  such  a  cause,  he  felt  as  if  he  had  a  claim  upon  any 
citizen  who  could  spare  a  dollar.  In  one  of  these  collecting 
rounds,  he  was  met  by  an  acquaintance.  "  Well,  father  P.,  what 
errand  are  you  on  to-day."  "  I  am  going  to  the  man  that  keeps 
store  over  there,  to  get  a  dollar  for  my  Bible  distribution."  "Why 
certainly  you  will  not  go  to  such  a  man  as  that ;  an  open  infidel, 
and  scoffer;  you'll  not  get  a  cent  from  him."  "  Yes  I  will ;  I'll 
get  a  dollar  ;  come  along  and  see."  They  walked  into  the  store  ; 
the  old  gentleman  was  not  welcome  from  the  first ;  but  upon 
opening  his  request,  was  treated  with  positive  scorn.  The  in- 
dignant man  behind  the  counter  would  give  nothing  for  any  such 
purpose.  "  Do  you  say  you  won't?"  "I  say  I  won't."  "Well; 
I  will  go  home,  with  my  subscription-book,  and  lay  it  before  the 

Lord ;  and  I  will  tell  him,  that  Mr. absolutely  refused  to 

give  any  thing  towards  the  distribution  of  the  Bible."  There  was 
a  solemnity  and  reality  in  this  rejoinder,  which  seemed  to  frighten 
the  man,  unbeliever  as  he  was.  Opening  the  money-drawer,  he 
threw  out  a  piece,  saying  with  a  subdued  scowl,  "  here,  take  your 
doUar." 

4.  The  last  thing  we  shall  mention,  as  a  peculiarity,  was  his 
freeness  from  faults.     We  might  speak  of  his  social  qualities, 

polished  manners,  cheerfulness,  tenderness,  exemption  from  love 
of  money  and  thirst  of  praise,  and  many  such  like  characteristics 
of  all  thorough  Christians.  On  the  other  hand,  there  were  evils 
in  his  heart,  occasionally  appearing  in  overt  acts,  as  it  is  with 
other  men,  and  the  best  of  them.  Under  this  head,  it  seems 
hardly  just  to  mention  an  artlessness  and  transparency  of  cha- 
racter, which  sometimes  made  him  appear  frivolous  (we  use  his 
own  acknowledgment)  even  while  serious.  This  fault  chiefly 
appears,  where  it  was  likely  to  appear,  in  a  series  of  letters  writ- 
ten in  a  time  of  courtship.     But  as  I  do  not  intend  to  condemn 


88  JOSEPH  PATTERSON. 

my  own  father,  by  a  certain  roll  of  love-letters,  so  neither  shall 
any  decision  be  framed  from  similar  evidences,  in  the  present 
case.  We  find  something  more  serious,  first,  in  an  undue  self- 
will,  and  secondly,  in  too  great  irritability  of  temper.  Let  him 
speak  for  himself,  on  both  points.  "  A  wretched  impatience,  and 
urgency  for  the  accomplishment  of  any  thing  I  had  taken  in  hand, 
has  always  been  my  disposition ;  and  when  unguarded,  has  often 
brought  me  into  deep  mire."  To  the  second  point :  "  Now  I 
shall  drop  two  little  hints  of  truth  respecting  my  dreadful  temper. 
I  am  not  conscious  of  having  felt  it  irritated  to  passion,  or  sunk  to 
a  sour,  sullen  humour,  these  five  years  or  more.  I  have  heard 
my  companion  observe,  that  I  had  such  an  art  of  hiding  my  ill 
temper,  that  we  were  seven  years  married  before  she  knew  I  had 
such  an  article  in  possession.  I  do  think,  if  I  was  condemned  to 
be  a  man  of  contention,  it  would  soon  kill  me ;  my  weak  nerves, 
and  strong  passions,  would  produce  a  mortal  explosion."  This 
was  written  in  1812.  As  it  respects  this  failing,  it  is  often  ob- 
served to  increase  upon  a  man,  as  he  grows  old ;  it  was  so  with 
Robert  Patterson ;  but  of  Joseph,  there  is  this  remarkable  testi- 
mony, that  for  twenty  years  preceding  his  death,  he  seemed  en- 
tirely to  have  conquered  it. 

These  no  doubt  are  ofF-sets  to  the  character  of  a  good  man ;  but 
they  are  all  that  we  know  of  in  this  case  ;  and  what  are  they  in 
comparison  of  what  we  see  elsewhere  ?  And  when  so  powerfully 
kept  down,  do  they  not  rather  increase  our  admiration,  both  of  the 
man,  and  of  the  grace  that  made  such  a  man  ? 

We  are  reluctant  to  part  with  a  good  subject ;  but  we  can  only 
add  a  grateful  contemplation  of  the  uniformity  and  singleness  of 
his  whole  course.  Many  good  people  do  seem  almost  to  get  tired 
of  their  religion,  at  least  to  let  down  the  tone  of  it ;  and  an  expan- 
sive charity  pleads  that  there  may  be  grace  without  growth.  But 
here  we  see  Joseph  Patterson  a  praying  lad  at  ten  years ;  at 
twenty,  seeking  opportunities  for  the  conversion  of  others  ;*  at 


*  Of  wliich  a  curious  anecdote  is  preserved.  Wliile  on  a  journey  in  the 
west,  he  stopped  at  a  cabin,  where  he  was  immediately  recoornised.  "  You 
don't  remember  me  ?"  said  the  woman.  "  No."  "  Well  don't  you  recollect, 
when  you  were  coining  across  to  America,  there  was  a  poor  girl  of  sixteen 


JOSEPH  PATTERSON.  89 

thirty-three,  preparing  for  the  sacred  ministry  ;  at  fifty,  labouring 
for  Christ,  amongst  white  men  and  red  men ;  at  seventy,  going 
down  to  the  river-side  to  put  the  Bible  into  the  hands  of  neglected 
emigrants  and  boatmen ;  at  eighty,  requiring  help  to  be  lifted  off 
his  knees;  and  desiring  to  depart,  though  comforts  were  many, 
and  anticipations  for  the  church  were  bright. 

We  are  not  aware  that  any  thing  has  been  set  down  to  Mr. 
Patterson's  account,  which  was  not  due.  It  is  not  pretended  that 
he  had  any  marked  abilities  as  a  preacher,  or  that  his  mind  was 
above  the  common  order.  A  man  cannot  have  every  thing,  and 
his  portion  was  enough.  Yet  we  would  not  seem  to  undervalue 
him  in  any  respect.  Certainly  there  was,  in  the  pulpit,  a  sub- 
stance of  matter,  and  a  tenderness  of  manner,  which  made  him 
very  acceptable  and  successful.  As  for  his  grade  of  miiid,  it  may 
be  judged  of  by  passages  from  his  letters,  of  which  a  few  have 
been  given,  and  another  is  to  conclude  this  notice. 

In  personal  appearance  he  resembled  his  brother  Robert ;  had 
perhaps  a  heavier  eye,  and  a  more  benevolent  expression  of 
countenance  ;  darker  hair,  and  more  of  it;  was  of  a  large,  athletic 
frame ;  fleshy,  but  not  corpulent ;  altogether,  a  venerable  and 
agreeable  person  to  look  upon. 

His  extant  letters  may  be  thus  classified.  1.  A  series  of  twen- 
ty-two, written  to  his  wife  during  his  preparation  for  the  ministry, 
and  in  his  old  age  collected  and  transcribed  by  himself.  A  copy 
is  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  Joseph  P.  Engles. 

2.  The  letters  written  to  Miss  Leech,  to  whom  he  was  after- 
wards married.  These  are  fifty  in  number,  and  were  written  in 
about  eleven  months  ;   1811-12. 

3.  A  miscellaneous   collection,  dating  from   1816  to   1831,  a 


on  the  ship,  among  the  emigrants;  you  went  up  to  her  one  day  and  said, 
"  Somebody  told  me  that  you  had  a  bad  heart."  "  I  answered  (for  I  was  the 
girl),  how  did  you  hear  such  a  thing."  "An  old  Jew  told  me,"  you  re- 
plied. Then  my  curiosity  and  anger  were  both  raised,  and  I  insisted  on 
knowing  more  about  it ;  and  then  you  opened  to  me  the  whole  truth  of  my 
case;  and  it  was  the  means  of  my  conversion." 

Here  we  will  add,  that  in  almost  every  instance,  persons  who  came  to  live 
with  him  as  domestics,  if  they  remained  any  time,  became  pious;  and  this 
through  a  blessing  upon  his  faithfulness  towards  them. 


90  JOSEPH  PATTERSON. 

transcript  of  which  is  also  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  Engles. 
No  doubt  there  are  others,  which  have  not  come  under  our  ob- 
servation. 

We  can  hardly  characterize  these  letters  in  a  passing  comment. 
A  heart  full  of  affection,  towards  God  and  man,  here  lets  itself 
out,  and  expatiates.  There  is  no  dragging  in  of  religion,  to  save 
conscience  or  appearances.  "  My  dear  friend  in  Christ  Jesus," 
is  the  common  salutation,  and  he  springs  at  once  into  the  spiritual 
world,  as  if  that  had  always  the  first  claim,  and  the  largest  in- 
terest. Whoever  turns  over  these  manuscripts,  M'ill  be  likely 
to  ask  himself,  "  what  man  among  us  writes  thus  to  a  wife  or 
friend  ?"  But  withholding  any  other  quotations,  we  give  a  part 
of  a  letter,  written  under  peculiar  and  affecting  circumstances. 
His  elder  brother  Robert  lay  in  a  lingering  and  last  illness  ;  and 
upon  the  sad  intelligence,  the  pen  of  the  ready  writer  is  set  to 
work.  The  two  were  four  hundred  miles  apart,  and  other  com- 
munication was  not  practicable. 

''Pittsburg,  July  8,  1824. 
"  My  Dear  Brother, — I  embrace  the  opportunity  by  Miss  M.  of 
sending  a  few  lines,  as  to  one  on  the  confines  of  glory,  owing  to 
the  riches  of  grace  through  Christ  Jesus  our  redeeming  Lord. 
What  should  such  sinners  do  without  his  mediation  ?  sink,  for- 
ever sink  under  his  just  displeasure.  Surely  we  have  a  right  to 
be  ashamed  of  all  our  ways  ;  and  especially  that  with  the  means 
enjoyed,  we  have  made  such  slow  progress  in  sanctification,  and 
are  not  yet  fit  to  take  possession  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in 
light.  Surely  the  covenant  of  grace  is  well  ordered  in  all  things, 
and  sure.  In  it,  every  thing  ,is  provided  that  we  need,  for  time 
and  eternity.  And  the  disposition  to  know,  receive,  and  rest  upon 
Christ,  and  all  his  blessed  fulness,  is  also  the  free  gift  of  God,  and 
without  which  all  would  be  forever  lost.  The  best  spent  minute 
of  our  lives  would  not  dare  to  show  its  face  in  the  presence  of  the 
holy  law  of  God ;  how  then  should  we  appear  with  all  the  sins  of 
seventy  or  eighty  years.  Oh  how  salutary,  how  suitable  under 
the  oppressive  view  of  our  sins,  is  the  heart-cheering  promise, 
'  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  you.'  And  '  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  his  Son,  cleanses  from  all  sin.'  There  is  a  peaceful  con- 
solation not  easily  described,  in  the  soul's  trusting  Christ  to  do 
what  he  pleases  with  us,  and  with  all  that  does  or  ought  to  con- 
cern us.  Rest  assured  in  him,  my  dear  brother,  that  there  is  good 
news  ahead,  and  that  not  one  word  shall  fail  of  all  the  precious 
things  that  the  Lord  has  promised.         *  *  *         *         * 

With  sincere  affection  to  all  my  friends, 

I  remain,  my  dear  brother,  yours, 

JOSEPH  PATTERSON." 


CHILDREN  OF  J.  PATTERSON.  91 

It  is  in  the  closing  years  or  hours  of  men's  lives,  that,  to  use 
the  terras  of  art,  we  find  the  best  point  of  sight,  and  the  most 
impressive  attitudes.  The  two  brothers,  once  poor  young  emi- 
grants, have  run,  or  nearly  run,  their  mortal  course.  In  their  re- 
spective callings,  and  in  the  long  lapse  of  years,  they  have  attained 
to  eminent  consideration.  Revered  by  the  younger  generations 
among  whom  they  linger,  the  obscurity  of  their  origin  is  forgotten, 
or  remembered  only  to  enhance  their  honours  by  the  contrast. 
But  the  aged  divine  looks  upon  the  more  aged  philosopher,  and 
upon  himself,  as  divested  of  all  factitious  dignity.  He  talks  to 
him  in  the  plainest  terms  ;  offers  no  flattering  unction,  no  specula- 
tions ;  but  uses  the  very  words  which  any  Christian,  passing 
through  the  dark  valley,  would  most  like  to  hear  and  entertain. 
He  would  first  have  him  humbled  as  a  sinner,  laden  with  the 
account  of  fourscore  years  ;  and  then  he  would  lift  him  up,  and 
cheer  him  up,  as  a  redeemed  sinner.  Venerable  men,  and  ven- 
erated sires,  farewell !  You  have  left  us  a  name  that  we  can  bear 
and  transmit  with  honest  pride.  Your  gifts  and  graces  illuminate 
our  history.  Your  example  animates,  reproves,  directs,  our 
course  through  life. 

The  children  of  Rev.  Joseph  Patterson  were  all  by  his  first 
wife,  eight  in  number,  and  all  born  in  America;  of  whom  four 
are  living. 

I.  Robert,  was  born  April  1,  1773  ;  married  August  27,  1801, 
to  Jane  Canon,  daughter  of  a  gentleman  from  whom  the  town  at 
which  Jefferson  College  is  located,  takes  its  name.  Robert  is  an 
ordained  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  was  formerly 
pastor  of  a  church  about  seven  miles  from  Pittsburg.  He  was 
also  for  a  number  of  years  the  first  partner  in  a  very  extensive 
book  establishment,  comprising  a  paper-mill,  printing  office,  bin- 
dery, and  bookstore.  He  is  at  present  living  a  short  distance 
from  Pittsburg.  He  has  had  eight  children,  six  of  whom  are 
living.  1.  Juliet.  2.  John,  died  at  the  age  of  eighteen  months. 
3.  Jane,  married  May  1,  1828,  to  Thomas  S.  Clarke,  merchant, 
of  Pittsburg ;  died  February  18,  1830,  leaving  one  child,  Maria, 
then  six  months  old,  that  died  at  the  age  of  nine  months.  4.  Jo- 
seph, married  January  1,  1840,  to  Mary  C.  Baird,  daughter  of 
Judge  Baird ;  they  have  three  sons,  Robert,  Thomas,  and  Joseph. 
5.  Rebecca,  married  July  6,  1835,  to  John  D.  Baird,  merchant, 


92  CHILDREN  OF  J.  PATTERSON. 

of  Pittsburg.     Mr.  B.  died  June  9,  1841,  leaving  an  only  son, 
Harvey.     6.  Sabina.     7.  Matilda.     8.  Robert. 

II.  Nancy,  born  February  1,  1775,  died  March  17,  1796. 

III.  Benjamin,  born  June,  1777,  died  December,  1779. 

IV.  Martha,  born  January  39,  1780  ;  married  to  David  Gra- 
ham. Mrs.  G.  is  a  widow,  lives  at  New  Lisbon,  Ohio,  and  has 
two  children,  Margaret  and  David.  1.  Margaret,  is  the  wife  of 
Rev.  John  Graham,  of  New  Lisbon ;  they  have  had  seven  child- 
ren, five  of  whom  are  living.     2.  David,  married M'Mahon, 

of  Cumberland,  Md. ;  the  children  of  this  union  were  three,  one 
of  whom  is  living. 

V.  Joseph  was  born  April  10,  1783.  He  was  educated  for  the 
legal  profession,  and  entered  upon  its  practice  with  good  prospects ; 
but  a  dislike  to  some  parts  of  the  business  suddenly  determined 
him  to  abandon  it.  He  then  gave  his  attention  to  the  purchase 
and  sale,  on  his  own  account,  of  lots  in  the  vicinity  of  the  growing 
city  of  Pittsburg ;  a  pursuit  that  has  largely  repaid  the  foresight 
and  cautious  management  which  he  brought  to  it.  Mr.  P.  made 
profession  of  religion  many  years  ago,  and  during  his  residence  in 
Philadelphia,  was  a  member  of  the  Walnut  street  Presbyterian 
church.  He  returned  with  his  family  to  Pittsburg,  in  the  spring 
of  1846,  and  continues  to  reside  there,  a  short  distance  from  the 
city.  By  his  first  wife,  Jane  M'Crea,  of  Philadelphia,  there  were 
no  children..  His  second  wife  is  Esther  Hoge,  daughter  of  the 
late  Rev.  Thomas  Hoge,  of  Philadelphia.  Their  children  are, 
Elizabeth  H.,  Joseph  and  Jane. 

VI.  Jane,  born  October  26,  1785,  was  married  to  Dr.  John 
Thompson,  also  of  New  Lisbon.  They  have  six  children ;  Jo- 
seph, Jennings,  Calvin,  Jane,  Rebecca,  and  Martha;  perhaps 
not  just  in  this  order.  Jane  was  married  in  1835  to  Dr.  Snod- 
grass,  of  New  Lisbon  ;  they  have  had  four  children,  of  whom  one 
is  deceased. 

VII.  and  VIII.  Samuel,  and  Esther,  twins,  were  born  Octo- 
ber 4,  1789;  the  former  died  December  14,  1811,  the  latter 
February  21,  1813.  This  entry  concludes  our  account  of  Joseph 
Patterson  and  his  family. 

IX.  We  come  back  to  Philadelphia,  for  the  next  family,  which 
sprang  from  second  Robert  Patterson.  Agnes,  Anna,  or  Anne, 
(her  first  name  appears  in  all   these  cognates)  was  born  in  county 


ANNE  P.  ENGLES.  93 

Down,  Ireland,  in  1756.  Of  her  childhood  we  only  know  that 
she  formed  one  of  lier  brother  Joseph's  infantile  prayer-meeting, 
already  mentioned.  At  the  interesting  age  of  eighteen,  and  of 
course  without  a  governing  choice  in  the  matter,  she  bade  farewell 
to  her  native  land,  and  with  her  parents,  and  other  members  of 
the  family,  came  to  America.  In  1776  she  was  living  at  Miles- 
town  with  her  father ;  and  in  those  stirring  times,  carried  the 
spirit  of  a  patriot,  and  was  all  but  a  soldier.  She  was  near  enough 
to  the  battle  of  Germantown  to  hear  the  noise  of  artillery ;  a 
thieving  Hessian,  straying  over  to  her  father's  premises,  yielded 
to  her  superior  wrench,  in  the  contest  for  a  copper  kettle.  While 
the  city  was  in  possession  of  the  British,  she  was  a  secret  bearer 
of  letters  to  the  American  party  within  the  enemy's  lines,  riding 
in  and  out  on  horseback,  and  managing  to  elude  the  vigilance  of 
sentinels. 

The  tedious  war  was  yet  in  progress,  when  she  became  inti- 
mately known  to  Capt.  Silas  Engles,  of  Philadelphia,  a  whig  and 
a  widower.  Mr.  Engles,  who  was  born  in  this  country,  and  as 
long  ago  as  1731,  was  of  Swiss  descent;  the  family  were  settled 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Germantown  for  many  years ;  the  original 
spelling  of  their  name,  Engel,  has  been  variously  modified  into 
Engle*  and  Engles.  Like  other  worthy  heads  of  houses  in  this 
book,  Mr.  E.  worked  his  way  upward.  Commencing  life  with 
the  trade  of  a  carpenter,  he  became  in  due  time  a  master-builder 
of  reputation ;  from  thence  passed  to  the  lucrative  employment  of 
measuring  carpentry,  and  finally  was  chosen  to  the  responsible 
place  of  City  Surveyor,  which  office  he  filled  until  his  decease. 

The  proposals  of  a  person  agreeable  in  other  respects,  were 
allowed  to  outweigh  some  disparities  ;  Mr.  Engles  was  forty-six 
years  of  age.  Miss  Patterson  twenty-three  ;  Mr.  E.  was  an  Epis- 
copalian, and  held  a  pew  in  St.  Paul's  ;  Miss  P.  was  a  Seceder,  the 
straitest  sect  of  Presbytery.  But  a  concord  of  disposition  crum- 
bles all  such  impediments.     The  match  was  accomplished,  and  a 


*  James  Engle,  Esq.  formerly  a  presiding  officer  in  our  State  Legislature, 
was  of  the  same  stock.  Engel  is  certainly  the  true  spelling ;  a  good  Ger- 
man word,  and  of  very  good  signification.  It  comes  direct  from  the  Greek 
aggelos. 


94  ANNE  P.  ENGLES. 

union  of  twenty-six  years  was  harmonious  and  happy.  Mr. 
Engles  kept  his  church  relation  ;  the  two  walked  together  to  the 
ground  of  Christ  church,  to  bury  a  child.  By  degrees  he  became 
attached  to  Presbyterian  order,  and  often  went  Avith  his  wife  to 
Spruce  street  church ;  on  festivals,  the  children  would  go  with 
him  to  St.  Paul's.  In  his  last  sickness,  (which  was  protracted,) 
he  requested  and  obtained  the  ministerial  visits  of  Dr.  Gray,  and 
was  not  attended  by  the  Episcopal  clergyman.  He  died  January 
19,  1805,  in  his  74th  year,  professing  his  faith  "  in  the  blood  of 
Christ." 

Mr.  Engles  was  a  person  of  amiable  and  mild  manners,  very 
skilful  in  his  business,  and  of  singular  uprightness  and  veracity. 
An  occurrence  in  our  Supreme  Court  rencAved  the  famous  anecdote 
of  Petrarch.  Mr.  Engles  was  called  to  the  witnesses'  stand,  per- 
haps on  some  interlocutory  proceeding ;  the  clerk  was  about  to 
administer  the  usual  oath,  Avhen  Judge  M'Kean  called  out,  "  That 
is  unnecessary ;  Mr.  Engles's  word  is  sufficient."  His  patriotic 
spirit  was  conspicuous  ;  his  title  of  Captain  was  due  to  a  com- 
mand which  he  had  of  a  company  raised  by  his  own  efforts  and 
liberality,  during  the  revolutionary  war. 

In  a  widowhood  of  twenty-eight  years,  Mrs.  E.  found  comfort 
and  satisfaction  of  her  children.  She  lived  to  see  one  of  her  sons 
arise  to  the  position  of  a  classical  teacher  of  the  first  rank  and 
reputation,  in  his  native  city ;  chosen  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder 
in  his  and  her  church  ;  and  giving  the  scanty  remnants  of  leisure 
to  other  ways  of  advancing  the  interests  of  religion  and  of  society. 
Another  son  became  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  pastor  of  a  church 
in  the  city ;  and  still  lived  with  his  mother.  A  daughter  was 
married  to  another  settled  clergyman,  and  living  close  at  hand; 
and  all  the  daughters,  married  or  single,  following  a  maternal  in- 
stinct or  example,  had  made  themselves  known  in  the  walks  of 
benevolence,  going  about  systematically,  to  search  out,  and  relieve, 
the  impoverished  and  distressed.  For  the  living,  our  book  has 
no  encomiums  ;  it  will  not  conceal  the  facts. 

We  know,  from  sources  independent  of  her  obituary  notice,  that 
"  Mrs.  Engles  was  a  woman  of  more  than  common  intellectual 
powers."  In  her  younger  days,  she  made  the  best  English 
authors  her  study ;  and  from  the  stores  of  a  surprising  memory, 
could  cite,  in  after  life,  large  passages  from  Young,  Cowper,  and 


GEORGE  C.  POTTS.  95 

Hervey.  Much  of  her  reading  was  of  a  religious  character ;  the 
rehgion  she  professed,  interested  her ;  and  her  children  learned 
divinity  from  her  lips.  A  conspicuous  trait  in  her  character  was 
that  of  kindness  to  the  poor,  and  the  sick.  Her  conversation  was 
entertaining,  with  an  occasional  spice  of  humour.  But  those  of 
us  who  knew  her  only  in  old  age,  and  remember  only  her  con- 
tinued aspect  of  distress,  have  not  a  fair  impression  of  what  she 
was  in  earlier  years.  Like  two  of  her  brothers,  she  was  naturally 
irritable  ;  but  beyond  this,  her  life  was  embittered  by  a  painful 
chronic  ailment,  which,  if  it  caused  an  eminent  saint  to  feel  him- 
self a  dying  man,  while  yet  he  had  the  hand  of  a  master,  and 
could  indite  his  "Dying  Thoughts,"  might  leave  upon  her  coun- 
tenance, and  tone  of  voice,  its  impress  of  sadness.  "  She  had 
long  been  exercised,"  says  the  obituary,  "  with  painful  doubts  and 
misgivings  as  to  her  own  personal  interest  in  Christ ;  but  as  the 
closing  scene  approached,  she  appeared  to  have  gained  a  victory 
over  them.  When  no  longer  able  to  speak,  being  asked  by  one 
of  her  sons  '  is  it  peace  V  she  gave  an  affirmative  nod."  She  died 
on  the  12th  May,  1833,  in  her  78th  year,  and  was  "  the  last  sur- 
vivor of  a  large  family." 

The  children  of  this  union  were  seven ;  of  whom  five  are 
living. 

I.  Silas,  born  in  1781,  married  in  Fredericktown,  Md.,  and 
soon  after  removed  to  Pittsburg,  where  he  lived  a  number  of 
years,  and  where  his  remains  lie.  As  in  the  case  of  William  E. 
Patterson,  and  from  the  same  cause,  his  life  was  parsed  under  a 
cloud.     There  were  six  children  ;  of  whom  I  have  no  particulars. 

II.  Mary  was  born  in  1783;  was  married,  in  1801,  to  George 
Charles  Potts,  whose  history  is  an  interesting  one.  When  the 
army  of  Cromwell  made  its  memorable  incursion  into  Ireland 
(1649),  it  left  there  an  English  officer,  of  the  name  of  Potts,  who 
remained  in  the  island,  and  became  the  head  of  an  Irish  house. 
From  him  descended  the  individual  just  named,  who  was  born  in 
Clontibret,  county  Monaghan,  in  1775.  His  parents  were  re- 
spectable and  pious,  of  the  Presbyterian  persuasion  ;  and  by  them 
he  was  early  set  apart  for  the  ministry.  His  education  was  pro- 
secuted and  completed  at  the  University  of  Glasgow  ;  and  he  was 
licensed  by  the  presbytery  of  Monaghan  to  preach  the  gospel. 
About  this  time  his  country  was  making  her  memorable  struggle 


96  GEORGE  C.  POTTS. 

for  freedom.  Into  this  cause  he  entered  with  characteristic  ardour; 
joined  the  society  of  United  Irishmen  ;  and  in  1795,  visited  Paris 
as  the  bearer  of  an  important  communication  to  the  French  Na- 
tional Convention.  While  on  this  embassy  he  extended  his 
travel  into  Switzerland.  But  Ireland  could  not  escape  her  iron 
bonds  ;  and  Irish  patriots  could  not  safely  remain  upon  their  own 
soil.  In  July,  1797,  he  arrived  in  the  United  States.*  After 
preaching  for  some  time  in  various  vacant  churches,  in  Pennsyl- 
vania and  Delaware,  he  chose  Philadelphia  as  the  field  of  his  per- 
manent labours,  and  with  the  sanction  of  the  Presbytery,  gave  his 
personal  efforts  to  the  organization  of  a  new  church,  in  the  south- 
ern part  of  the  city.  In  June,  1800,  he  Avas  ordained  and  in- 
stalled pastor  of  the  Fourth  church ;  which,  from  a  small  beginning, 
grew  to  a  large  and  well-established  congregation ;  a  substantial 
monument  to  his  acceptableness  and  industry  as  a  Christian 
minister. 

After  a  service  of  thirty-six  years,  his  infirmities  rendered  it 
necessary  to  resign  his  charge,  and  nearly  all  active  ministeriar 
duties.  For  three  years  preceding  his  death,  he  was  an  invalid, 
suffering  from  nervous  debility,  and  occasional  acute  attacks.  As 
the  event  drew  nearer,  his  sufferings  increased  greatly.  Some  of 
the  most  afflicting  symptoms  of  death  were  upon  him  for  twelve 
days  before  his  final  release.  Eetaining  his  consciousness,  but 
scarcely  able  to  articulate,  he  could  yet  afford  satisfactory  evi- 
dences to  those  who  were  with  him,  that  his  hopes  were  un- 
shaken. "  Christ  will  never  leave  me  ;  I  feel  that  I  have  an 
interest  in  his  precious  promises  ;"  such  were  some  of  his  ejacu- 
lations. He  died  on  Sabbath  evening,  September  23,  1838,  in 
his  64th  year. 

There  was  nothing  remarkable  about  him  as  a  preacher:  but 
he  Avas  a  man  of  kind  and  social  manners,  agreeable  and  easy  in 
conversation ;  affectionate  in  his  family ;  laborious  in  ministerial 
duty;  exemplary  in  attentions  to  the  sick  and  dying;  a  friend  to 


*  After  his  arrival  here,  he  continued  lo  correspond  with  some  of  the 
leaders  of  the  •'  rebellion."  His  widow,  in  burning  a  trunk-full  of  old  let- 
ters, noticed  several  with  the  signature  of  Archibald  Hamilton  Rowan. 


GEORGE  POTTS.  97 

ihe  poor,  and  especially  ready  to  seek  out  means  whereby  they 
might  procure  an  honest  livelihood. 

After  his  decease,  his  widow  continued  to  reside  in  the  city, 
and  of  late  years  has  been,  with  two  daughters,  at  boarding ;  alter- 
nating between  town  and  country  according  to  the  season. 

They  had  twelve  children,  six  of  whom  are  living. 

1.  George,  their  first-born,  occupies  a  prominent  place  among 
our  American  clergy.  He  was  born  in  Philadelphia,  March  15, 
1802;  graduated  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  in  1819;  and 
was  a  student  in  Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  1820  to  1823; 
receiving  his  licensure  in  the  meanwhile  (October  16,  1822)  from 
the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  then  in  session  at  Doylestown. 
His  ordination  took  place  at  Philadelphia,  September  9,  1823; 
and  accepting  a  call  from  the  Presbyterian  church  at  Natchez, 
Mississippi,  he  was  installed  as  pastor,  December  5,  1823.  On 
the  26th  April  of  the  next  year,  he  married  Matilda  R.  Postle- 
thwaite,  of  that  place,  then  in  her  18th  year. 

In  the  pastoral  charge  of  that  church  he  continued  for  twelve 
years.  On  his  retiring  from  it,  in  1836,  the  communicants  num- 
bered 135  ;  and  it  may  be  recorded  as  a  signal  proof  both  of  the 
ability  and  liberality  of  the  congregation,  that  in  the  same  year,  its 
benefactions  to  religious  objects  amovmted  to  fourteen  thousand 
dollars.  His  leaving  Natchez  was  to  take  the  pastorship  of  the 
Duane  street  church,  New  York;  a  new  organization,  which  then 
included  only  sixty  members.  His  installation  there  occurred  in 
May,  1836. 

During  his  connexion  with  this  church,  he  was  taken  with  that 
affection  of  the  throat,  which  has  in  so  many  instances  interrupted 
the  labours  of  our  ministers.  A  voyage  to  Europe,  and  a  course 
of  travel  there,  which  detained  him  abroad  a  year  or  more,  was 
the  means  of  restoring  him  to  health,  and  the  exercise  of  his  office. 

In  1838,  he  received  the  honorary  degree  of  D.D. 

In  1845,  he  resigned  the  charge  of  the  church  in  Duane  street, 
whose  numbers  had  increased  to  467  members.  November  26, 
of  the  same  year,  he  was  installed  as  pastor  in  University-Place 
church,  New  York,  where  he  continues. 

This  merely  chronologic  notice  might  have  been  made  more  in- 
teresting, had  we  dwelt  upon  Dr.  Potts's  standing  as  a  preacher, 
and  his  style  of  preaching  ;  upon  his  famous  controversy  with  Dr. 

N 


98  CHILDREN  OF  G.  C.  POTTS. 

Wainwright,  of  the  Episcopal  church ;  and  upon  other  incidents 
and  topics  proper  to  a  memoir.  But  at  the  age  of  forty-five,  and 
as  we  trust,  only  in  the  midst  of  his  course,  it  seems  premature, 
and  at  any  rate  would  not  be  consistent  with  our  plan,  to  give  a 
more  extended  notice.  We  continually  recur  to  the  sentiment, 
that  it  is  after  the  "  knell  of  parting  day,"  that  the  account  is  most 
satisfactorily  made  up. 

His  children  are — 1.  Mary  Engles,  born  July  9,  1827;  ad- 
mitted to  the  communion  of  the  church  in  1846.  2.  William, 
deceased.  3.  Arthur,  born  February  8,  1832.  4.  Annie  Dun- 
bar,  born  February  6,  1835.  These  four  were  bom  in  Natchez. 
5.  George  Ewbank,  born  February  24, 1839.  6.  Alexander  Dun- 
bar, born  June  6,  1843.     These  two  were  born  in  New  York. 

2.  Silas  Engles,  second  child  of  Rev.  G.  C.  Potts,  graduated 
at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  in  arts  and  in  medicine.  Mar- 
ried Frances  Bohannon,  of  Kentucky  ;  settled  at  Natchez ;  and 
died  there  in  the  early  part  of  1839,  in  his  33d  year;  leaving  a 
widow  and  two  children. 

3.  John  Campbell,  was  also  a  graduate  of  the  same  University, 
and  admitted  to  the  bar  in  Philadelphia.  Married  Sarah  Gustin, 
of  Natchez.  They  are  living  on  a  plantation  in  New  Eiver  Set- 
tlement, Louisiana,  90  miles  S.  W.  of  New  Orleans. 

4.  Robert  Patterson,  deceased. 

5.  Thomas  Reed,  is  a  physician  practising  at  Galena,  111. ;  un- 
married. 

6.  7,  8.  William  Latta,  Joseph  Engles,  Benjamin  Rush, 
deceased. 

9.  Sarah  Ann,  lives  with  her  mother. 

10.  Martha  Mary,  married  to  ^S*.  Lisle  Smith,  attorney  at  law, 
formerly  of  Philadelphia,  now  settled  at  Chicago.  They  have 
two  children,  George  P.  and  Graeme. 

11.  Elizabeth  3I^Clelland,  is  with  her  mother. 

12.  Emma,  died  in  infancy. 

III.  Ann,  third  child  of  Silas  and  Ann  Engles,  after  the  death 
of  both  parents,  removed  with  her  sister  to  Illinois.  (See  farther 
on.) 

IV.  Robert,  died  in  infancy. 

V.  Martha,  continued  at  housekeeping  with  her  sister  Ann,  for 
some  time  after  their  mother's  deadi ;  and  upon  her  marriage  with 


JOSEPH  P.  ENGLES.  99 

Alexander  Anthony  Niewiardowski,  the  three  went  together  to 
tlie  west,  and  purchased  a  farm  in  Marine  Settlement,  Madison 
Co.  111.,  about  25  miles  from  St.  Louis.  Mr.  N.  was  a  refugee 
from  Poland,  having  been  engaged  in  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to 
rid  his  country  of  Russian  tyranny.  The  arrival  in  Philadelphia 
of  a  numerous  band  of  the  Polish  patriots,  strangers  and  friendless, 
excited  the  active  sympathies  of  many  of  our  citizens,  especially 
those  who  were  accustomed,  from  a  Christian  principle,  to  "go 
about,  doing  good,"  This  was  the  origin  of  the  acquaintance  in 
the  present  case.  Mr.  N.,  who  was  an  educated  and  respectable 
person,  was  not  only  put  in  the  way  of  gaining  a  livelihood,  but 
was  led  to  a  careful  examination  of  the  doctrines  of  the  church 
(Roman  Catholic)  in  Avhich  he  had  been  bred,  which  resulted  in 
his  conversion  to  Protestantism,  and  he  thereupon  made  profession 
of  faith  in  the  Presbyterian  church.  His  after  life  gave  sufficient 
proof  of  sincerity  in  this  step. 

The  three  had  enjoyed  their  western  home  eight  or  nine  years, 
in  comfort  and  competence,  when  the  incident  of  an  hour  changed 
the  face  of  things,  and  left  a  painful  story  to  relate.  In  the  effort 
of  yoking  one  of  his  cattle,  a  refractory  animal,  Mr.  N.  received 
some  internal  hurt,  in  the  chest,  the  nature  of  which  seems  not  to 
have  been  ascertained.  From  that  time,  although  able  to  attend 
to  his  aff"airs,  his  health  was  gone ;  and  an  apprehension  that  his 
death  would  occur  suddenly,  and  perhaps  soon,  kept  the  ladies  in 
a  constant  uneasiness,  and  fearful  to  trust  him  out  of  their  sight. 
The  apprehension  was  well  founded.  On  the  second  of  December, 
1846,  Miss  Ann,  in  going  towards  the  barn,  discovered  the  lifeless 
body  of  Mr.  N.  lying  on  the  ground.  His  death  must  have  been 
instantaneous,  and  the  result  of  the  injury  already  alluded  to.  Mr. 
N.  had  lived  long  enough  to  disappoint  the  apprehensions  which 
any  of  us  may  have  entertained,  upon  the  introduction  of  a  stranger 
and  foreigner  into  the  connexion :  he  was  an  excellent  husband, 
an  industrious  and  skilful  manager,  and  a  conscientious  man.  But 
otherwise,  and  looking  away  from  the  designs  of  a  Divine  Provi- 
dence, we  might  be  tempted  to  say,  he  had  not  lived  long  enough ; 
his  death  has  left  the  two  sisters  in  a  labyrinth. 

VI.  Joseph  Patterson^  born  in  Philadelphia,  January  3,  1793, 
received  a  name  in  baptism  which  he  loves  to  cherish.  He 
graduated  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  in  July,  1811,  and 


100  JOSEPH  P.  ENGLES. 

two  years  after,  was  appointed  co-master  of  the  grammar  school 
in  that  institution,  with  Mr.  (now  Rev.  Dr.)  How.  After  the 
resignation  of  that  gentleman,  Rev.  J.  Wiltbank  joined  with  Mr. 
Engles  in  the  mastership.  In  1817,  Rev.  Dr.  Wylie  and  Mr. 
Engles  founded  an  academy  under  the  name  of  the  Classical  In- 
stitute. The  prosperity  and  reputation  of  this  school  gave  sub- 
stantial proof  of  the  skill  and  fidelity  of  the  teachers.  Here  Mr. 
E.  spent  twenty-eight  years  ;  continuing  as  sole  principal,  after 
the  appointment  of  his  colleague  (1828)  as  Professor  and  Vice- 
provost  in  the  University. 

January  25,  1826,  he  married  Harriet  P.,  daughter  of  Solomon 
Mien,  of  Philadelphia.  She  was  born  in  Hudson,  N.  Y.,  the 
12th  April,  1804. 

Mr.  Engles  made  profession  of  religion,  in  the  Scots'  Presby- 
terian church,  at  an  early  age  ;  and  while  comparatively  a  young 
man,  was  chosen  an  elder,  in  the  same  church.  In  addition  to 
this  duty,  he  had  the  superintendence  of  the  Sabbath  school  for  a 
number  of  years.  He  was  also  active  in  the  support  of  the  Ame- 
rican Sunday  School  Union,  and  in  that  truly  catholic  and  useful 
institution,  represented  the  Presbyterian  interest,  in  the  committee 
of  publication,  in  which  he  served  for  many  years,  and  up  to  the 
time  of  his  taking  the  office  to  be  named  directly.  To  this  labo- 
rious and  gratuitous  supervision,  he  seems  to  have  been  chosen  on 
the  principle  that  they  who  have  the  most  to  do,  have  the  most  time 
to  spare.  In  February,  1845,  he  was  appointed  Publishing  Agent 
of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  ;  and  relinquishing  his 
school,  therefrom  gave  his  whole  time  to  that  business,  in 
which  he  continues.  In  the  midst  of  all  his  engagements,  Mr.  E. 
found  time  (at  what  recess  of  the  day,  or  night,  we  cannot  tell) 
to  edit  a  pocket  edition  of  the  Greek  Testament,  with  various 
readings. 

Of  ten  children,  five  are  living.  1.  S.  Mien,  born  January  9, 
1827  ;  now  a  student  of  medicine.  2.  Anna  P.,  born  September 
5,  1828;  died  July  27,  1844.  3.  S.  Weir,  born  January  5,  1830, 
died  February  9,  following.  4.  Susan  Mien,  born  January  5, 
1831,  died  February  11,  1832.  5.  William,  born  Augusts,  1833, 
died  December  3,  1846,  of  scarlet  fever.  "  On  Tuesday  after- 
noon, he  occupied  his  place  at  school,  and  in  the  play-room.  On 
Thursday  night,  his  spirit  forsook  its  clay  tabernacle.     *       *       * 


WILLIAM  M.  ENGLES.  101 

During  most  of  the  time  of  his  illness,  he  was  deprived  of  reason, 
and  did  not  even  know  his  parents.  During  a  brief  lucid  interval, 
on  Thursday  morning,  in  the  temporary  absence  of  his  father,  he 
asked  his  mother  if  she  would  not  pray  for  him.  On  being  asked, 
for  what  she  should  pray,  he  answered,  '  that  God  would  make 
me  a  good  boy,  and  give  me  a  new  heart.'"  6.  Thomas  Men, 
born  July  29,  1835.  7.  Prisdlla  C.  born  April  6, 1838.  8.  Alex- 
ander Macklin,  born  January  22,  1840;  died  March  30,  1841. 
9.  Robert  Patterson,  born  May  2,  1842.  10.  Mary  Potts,  born 
July  9,  1847.     . 

VII.  William  M.,  youngest  child  of  Silas  and  Anna  Engles, 
and  youngest  of  the  many  grandchildren  of  second  Robert  Patter- 
son, was  born  in  Philadelphia,  October  12,  1797.  He  took  his 
first  degree  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  January  10,  1815; 
and  thereupon  entered  upon  the  study  of  divinity,  and  preparation 
for  the  ministry  in  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Reformed  Pres- 
byterian church,  under  Dr.  Wylie,  where  he  passed  the  next  three 
years.  October  21,  1818,  being  then  barely  of  age,  he  was 
licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia;  and  July  6,  1820, 
was  ordained  and  installed  first  pastor  of  the  seventh  Presbyterian 
church  of  that  city.*  In  this  charge  he  continued  during  fourteen 
years.  On  tendering  his  resignation,  (September  4,  1834,)  the 
roll  of  church  members  numbered  three  hundred  and  twenty-eight 
names.  Mr.  E.  retired  from  the  pastoral  office  to  give  his  atten- 
tion to  the  editorship  of  the  "  Presbyterian"  newspaper,  to  which 
post  he  had  been  invited.  It  seems  superfluous  to  suggest,  that 
the  circulation,  influence,  and  general  reputation  of  this  the  princi- 
pal journal  of  the  Presbyterian  church  (of  the  old  school)  in  the 
United  States,  are  in  a  great  measure  to  be  ascribed  to  the  ability 
and  industry  with  which  the  editorial  functions  have,  for  these 
thirteen  years  past,  been  discharged. 

August  8,  1836,  he  married  Charlotte,  eldest  daughter  of  James 
Schott,  an  eminent  citizen  of  Philadelphia,  and  for  many  years 
President  of  the  Girard  Bank. 


*  The  church  edifice  was  generally  known  as  the  Tabernacle ;  and  was 
the  usual  place  of  meetings  of  the  General  Assembly.  It  is  now  taken 
down,  and  a  new  building  has  been  erected  on  Penn  Square. 


102  HUGH  PATTEUSON. 

In  May,  1838,  he  was  appointed  Editor  of  the  Board  of  Publica- 
tion of  the  Presbyterian  church,  which  office  he  has  fulfilled  ever 
since.  The  same  year  he  received  the  honorary  degree  of  Doctor 
of  Divinity.  At  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,  in  May, 
1840,  he  vi^as  elected  Moderator;  and  at  the  close  of  the  session, 
was  chosen  Stated  Clerk  to  that  body. 

The  position  which  Dr.  Engles  occupies,  in  the  church  and  the 
community,  may  be  inferred  from  the  foregoing  memorials.  A 
partial  loss  of  bodily  health,  (not  betokened,  however,  in  his  ap- 
pearance) has  long  restrained  him  from  preaching ;  but  we  may 
express  the  belief,  that  it  has  only  added  to  the  strength  and  im- 
pressiveness  of  what  he  writes. 

X.  Hugh,  the  last  Patterson  whom  we  have  to  mention,  de- 
serves this  monument,  and  can  have  no  other,  since  his  youthful 
bones  lie  buried  in  the  deep.  He  was  born  in  Ireland  about  1760  ; 
was  an  American  at  fourteen,  and  at  seventeen  was  in  the  revolu- 
tionary war.  He  is  described  as  a  ruddy,  healthy,  pock-marked 
young  Irishman,  fond  of  the  rougher  paths  of  life,  devoted  to  the 
American  cause,  and  from  his  heart  a  soldier.  We  could  wish 
that  a  narrative  of  his  adventures  and  endurances  had  been  left 
behind  him.  The  winter  of  1779-80  was  passed  in  the  famous 
Jersey  prison-ship,  in  New  York  harbour.  The  intolerable  and 
gratuitous  rigours  to  which  he  and  his  fellow-captives  were  sub- 
jected, are  scarcely  exemplified  by  a  specimen  like  this  :  it  was  a 
common  thing  to  starve  the  prisoners  for  two  days  at  a  time,  and 
then  bring  in  a  caldron  of  soup,  boiling  hot,  with  nothing  to  take 
it  out ;  and  a  mean  pleasure  was  derived  from  witnessing  their 
efforts  to  get  at  it  by  making  spoons  of  their  hands,  and  scalding 
themselves.  Such  traits  of  British  domination  (and  there  were 
plenty  of  them)  help  to  reconcile  us  to  its  overthrow.  In  the  fol- 
lowing spring,  upon  an  exchange  of  prisoners,  Hugh  was  set  at 
liberty.  But  a  repose  of  six  or  nine  months  gave  him  a  fresh 
longing  for  the  melee,  and  he  obtained  an  appointment  as  lieuten- 
ant of  marines.  One  of  my  best  informants,  who  was  then  a  little 
girl  of  three  and  a  half  years,  remembers  a  visit  which  he  made  at 
his  brother's,  in  the  city,  just  before  starting  upon  a  cruise.  It 
was  "  killing  time,"  or  early  in  the  cold  season;  a  cow,  which  the 
late  farmer,  now  professor,  had  brought  with  him  from  Carltown, 
had  been  despatched  ;  grandmother  was  seasoning  the  blood-pud- 


Hugh   -attersoin.  'U.J 

dings  ;  ond  Hugh,  being  a  sanguinary  sort  of  man,  w.s  iuvitrd  to 
pass  judgment  upon  thcirn.  Tlie  drcumstance  was  trifling ;  but 
the  visit  was  memorable,  as  being  the  last.  He  was  soon  nfter 
at  sea;  they  were  met.  by  a  superior  vessel  of  the  enemy,  and 
captured.  He  and  some  others  obtained  leave  to  remain  on  the 
prize  until  morning,  probably  hoping  to  get  her  off;  a  storm  arose 
in  the  night,  the  vessels  were  parted,  and  the  prize,  never  being 
heard  of  again,  undoubtedly  foundered.  Thus  Hugii  perished, 
when  not  over  twenty  years  of  age.  And  herf"  "'  ■  <■  "-^^lo*..  t;  - 
first  division  of  our  book. 

It  is  impressive  to  take  a  look,  by  imagination,  into  the  habita- 
tion in  Ireland,  where  these  ten  growing  children  of  Robert  Pat- 
terson were  training  under  one  roof;  and  then,  dropping-  down- 
ward in  the  course  of  time,  to  see  how  wide  apart  they  were  dis- 
persed, and  where  their  mortal  remain.--  do  lie.  And  as  of  the 
family  that  was,  so  of  those  that  are  :  wfiere  will  their  various 
branches  be  scattered  ? — and  in  tVie  end,  where  gathered  ? 


EM)  OF  PART  FIRST. 


P.  S.  Having  by  this  time  found  the  need  of  a  partner  in  this  work,  it 
gives  ine  pleasure  to  say.  that  the  rnalfciials  for  the  EWING  division  have 
been  entrusted  to  Maskeix  Ewinq  Cirwen,  Esq.  of  Dayton,  Ohio,  who 
v/ill  write  out  that  branch  of  the  history.  I  do  not  believe  that  it  could  be 
in  better  hands.  Tlii?  arrangement  leaves  mo  free  to  prosecute  the  DU 
BOlfcs  memorials;  with  the  hope  of  getting  through  in  reasonable  time. 

W.  E.  D. 


0"  it  is  6uo-gcsted  to  those  tvii"  intcrd  to  prescve  iinv  nionioir,  fhal  it 
be  interleaved,  in  binding,  with  bhnk  pajjer ;  oa  which  corrections  jnay  be 
made,  and  the  .record  kept  up.